(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "Conference reports of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints"

One, diundhsuL S&v&nlaiinih. 
SEMI-ANNUAL 

coimcE 

OF THE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST 
OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS 

❖ 

Held in the Tabernacle 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Qdobah, If, 5 and. 6, 1946 

With Report of Discourses 

Published by the 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 
Salt Lake City, Utah 



Erintcd In the United Stale* of America 



FOR YOUR CONSIDERATION 

WE PRESENT 

J Jul Book jofL Vft&wwL 

The latest edition comes to you in four different bindings. Of course the text 
remains the same. 

Missionary Edition 75c 

Cloth Binding, Embossed .-. $1.50 

Full Morocco — t -._.J53.50 

J>Jwm. (plowbvif to (pJwphsiL 

AND 

VybJthsA. SbJu&A pwwLthsL /Bonk afc WifunotL 

By WILLIAM A. MORTON 

This delightful volume republished as a reiteration of the stories that children 
love to hear and to read. 

Price in Cloth .$1.25 

By PARLEY P. PRATT 
(Reprint warranted by demand) 

"Aims to embody in a concise and somewhat original manner and style, 
a general view of the Science of Theology as gathered from revelation, history, 
prophecy, reason and analogy." 

PllC 6 ■ ■ n i - m««..i».S1|00 

COMPREHENSIVE HISTORY OF THE CHURCH 
Presented in 6 volumes 

Price $25.00 



DESERET BOOK COMPANY 

SALT LAKE CITY 10. UTAH 



The One Hundred Seventeenth Semi-Annual 
Conference of the Church of Jesus 
Christ of Latter-day Saints 

The One Hundred Seventeenth Semi-Annual Conference of the 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints convened in the great 
Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Utah, Friday, Saturday, and Sunday, 
October 4, 5, and 6, 1946. 

The general sessions of the Conference were held at 10 a.m., 
and 2 p.m., Friday, Saturday, and Sunday, and the General Priest- 
hood meeting convened Saturday evening at 7:00. A report of the 
services at the Priesthood meeting is not included in this Pamphlet. 

Through the courtesy of Radio Station KSL of Salt Lake City, 
KSUB of Cedar City, and Station KID of Idaho Falls, Idaho, the 
proceedings of the general sessions of the Conference were broad- 
cast for the benefit of the general public. 

President George Albert Smith was present and presided at 
each of the sessions. He also conducted the services at each of the 
meetings, with the exception of the Saturday morning session, which 
services were conducted by President J. Reuben Clark, Jr., First 
Counselor in the First Presidency; and the Saturday afternoon ses- 
sion, which were conducted by President David O. McKay, Second 
Counselor in the First Presidency. 

General Authorities of the Church Present 

The First Presidency: George Albert Smith, J. Reuben Clark, 
Jr., and David O. McKay. 

Of the Council of the Twelve Apostles: George F. Richards, 
Joseph Fielding Smith,* John A. Widtsoe, Joseph F. Merrill, Charles 
A. Callis, Albert E. Bowen, Harold B. Lee, Spencer W. Kimball,** 
Mark E. Petersen, and Matthew Cowley. 

Patriarch to the Church*** 

Assistants to the Council of the Twelve Apostles: Marion G. 
Romney, Thomas E. McKay, Clifford E. Young, and Alma Sonne. 

The First Council of the Seventy: Levi Edgar Young, Antoine 
R. Ivins, Richard L. Evans, Oscar A. Kirkham, Seymour Dilworth 
Young, Milton R. Hunter, and Bruce R. McConkie.**** 

The Presiding Bishopric: LeGrand Richards, Marvin O. Ash- 
ton, and Joseph L. Wirthlin. 

* Elder Stephen L Richards absent because of illness. 

** Elder Ezra Taft Benson in Europe, presiding over the European Mission. 
*** Elder Joseph F. Smith, Patriarch to the Church, absent because of illness. 

* * * *Elder Bruce R. McConkie was sustained as a member of the First Council 
of Seventy at this Conference to succeed Elder John H. Taylor, who passed away 
May 28, 1946. 



2 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Friday, October 4 First Day 

Officers and Other Authorities Present 

Church Historian and Recorder: Joseph Fielding Smith, and 
A. William Lund, Assistant. 

Members of the General Committee, Church Welfare Program. 

Members of the Church Board of Education, Commissioner of 
Education, and Seminary Superviser. 

Presidents of Stakes and their counselors, Bishops of Wards 
and their counselors, Presidents of Temples, Patriarchs, High Priests, 
Seventies, Elders, General Stake and Ward officers of Auxiliary 
Associations, from all parts of the Church. 

Mission Presidents: David A. Smith, Temple Square, Salt Lake 
City, Utah; Roy W. Doxey, Eastern States; William H. Reeder, Jr., 
New England; Creed Haymond, Northern States; William L. Kill- 
pack, North Central States; Graham H. Doxey, East Central States; 
Francis W. Brown, Central States; Heber Meeks, Southern States; 
Glenn G. Smith, Texas-Louisiana; Francis A. Child, Western 
States; Oscar W. McConkie, California; Samuel E. Bringhurst, 
Northwestern States; Octave W. Ursenbach, Canada; Joseph Y. 
Card, Western Canada; Arwell L. Pierce, Mexico; Ralph William 
Evans, Navajo-Zuni; Lorin F. Jones, Spanish-American. 

FIRST DAY 
MORNING MEETING 

The first meeting of the Conference was held Friday morning, 
October 4, at 10 o'clock. President George Albert Smith presided 
and conducted the services. 

Every available seat in the great auditorium and gallaries was 
occupied, and in addition many were standing in the aisles and 
doorways. 

President George Albert Smith: 

This is a beautiful sight, the Tabernacle filled to capacity. 

This is the opening session of the 117th Semi- Annual Confer- 
ence of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. We are con- 
vened in the great Tabernacle on Temple Square in Salt Lake City. 

There are on the stand this morning all of the General Authori- 
ties of the Church, except Elder Stephen L Richards of the Council 
of the Twelve, who is detained at home by his doctor's orders; Elder 
Ezra Taft Benson, also of the Council of the Twelve, who is in 
Europe in charge of the European Mission; and the Patriarch to the 
Church, also absent on account of illness. 

Elder Joseph Anderson is the Clerk of the Conference. 

This full service will be broadcast over Station KSL, Salt Lake 
City, as will also the service this afternoon beginning at 2:00 p.m. 
The services tomorrow, Saturday, at 10:00 a.m. and at 2:00 p.m., 
will likewise be broadcast over KSL, and also the two services on 



PRESIDENT GEORGE ALBERT SMITH 3 



Sunday at 10:00 a.m. and 2:00 p.m. These same sessions will be 
broadcast over KSUB at Cedar City, and KID at Idaho Falls will 
broadcast the 10:00 a.m. sessions each day. The Priesthood meet- 
ing on Saturday evening will not be broadcast. 

The singing today will be by a combined chorus of the Relief 
Society Singing Mothers of the Jordan Valley Region. Sister Flor- 
ence Jepperson Madsen is the conductor, and Elder Alexander 
Schreiner is the organist. The first song will be; "I Will Exalt Thee, 
O Lord," by Harrison. 

The opening prayer will be offered by President Alando B. Bal- 
lantyne of the Southern Arizona Stake. 

The Relief Society Singing Mothers of the Jordan Valley Region 
sang: "I Will Exalt Thee, O Lord." 

Elder Alondo B. Ballantyne, President of the Southern Arizona 
Stake, offered the invocation. 

The Relief Society Singing Mothers sang: "O Lord Most 
Holy," Franck. 

PRESIDENT GEORGE ALBERT SMITH 

I have sometimes said to my friends in different parts of the 
world, when referring to these great gatherings, the annual and semi- 
annual conferences of the Church, that they will see no other spec- 
tacle like them in all the world, and I believe this to be true. 

Uplift of General Conferences 

These conferences offer the opportunity for the officers of the 
Church from all parts of the world to meet and to become acquainted 
with one another, and to be edified under the influence of the Spirit 
of the Lord. Fortunate are we that those who came to this valley 
in an early day erected this splendid structure. There is not any- 
thing like it to be found elsewhere, a building that will make com- 
fortable approximately ten thousand people in which all can hear 
the speaker. Of course with our modern devices, we can hear very 
well. 

We come together, not just to visit, not just to be seen; but as 
sons and daughters of the Living God, we assemble in his name, and 
he has never failed to fulfil his promise made of old, that when two 
or three shall meet together in his name, he will be there and that 
to bless them. And so we look forward to these gatherings every 
six months and have joy in being able to go back to our homes with 
the statement that the Lord was with us, and blessed us, and we en- 
joyed the power of his Spirit. 

Early Conferences 

Of course this is only a little handful of the membership of the 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints compared to the great 



4 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Friday, October 4 First Day 

number that belong to it. The first conference of the Church was 
held on June 9, 1830, and there were eighteen present. The second 
conference was held a few months later with about the same number 
present; then the first annual conference of the Church was held 
June 3, 1831, just one year later, and there were present in that con- 
ference forty-three elders, ten priests, and ten teachers, making a 
total of sixty-three present. 

In those days the meetings were held for the officers of the 
Church, and the public was not generally invited to attend, but later 
in Nauvoo, it became customary to invite the public, and from that 
time on, each six months, the membership of the Church of Jesus 
Christ of Latter-day Saints have been invited to meet with the Lord 
in a general conference of such a character as the one we assemble 
in this morning. 

As I look out into this congregation and see the men and women 
who are here, I recognize those that I have known, many of them 
from my childhood. I have been in many of your homes and have 
been entertained most graciously, when I have been visiting the stakes 
of Zion and the mission field. Every once in a while we are able to 
get together here and enjoy the companionship of one another, and 
more than that, to feel the power that comes from our Heavenly 
Father in fulfilment of his promise that he will be with us. 

Unsatisfactory Condition of World 

The conditions in the world today are anything but desirable. 
After nearly six thousand years of teaching by the Lord through his 
prophets, the world is still in a pitiable condition, with about two- 
thirds of the population not accepting the God of Abraham, Isaac 
and Jacob. They have their own deities whom they worship, their 
own false gods who have kept them far from the truth during the 
centuries that have elapsed. Of the other one-third of the popula- 
tion of this world, so-called Christians, about fifty percent do not 
have membership in a church or if enrolled, they are inactive, so that 
it leaves a small portion of the people of the world who have, after 
all these years of advice and counsel, taken advantage of their op- 
portunities. Unless the people of this world hasten their repentance 
and turn to the Lord, the conditions that we have recently passed 
through in this great world war will be intensified in wickedness and 
sorrow. So this morning, my dear brothers and sisters — and I speak 
that word "dear" with all my heart — I am grateful for your fellow- 
ship and your companionship. As we meet together, how thankful 
we ought to be, how grateful our souls should be when we contem- 
plate our surroundings and our wonderful opportunities! 

. . . Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her 
sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. (Rev. 18:4.) 

was written about two thousand years ago, 



PRESIDENT GEORGE ALBERT SMITH 5 



Spirit of Missionary Service 

The gospel of Jesus Christ was restored in the year 1 830, after 
centuries of darkness had passed. When the call was given, the 
missionaries of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints went 
out into the world — not to criticize others, not to find fault, but to 
say to our Father's other children: 

Keep all the good that you have received, keep all the truth that you 
have learned, all that has come to you in your homes, in your institutions 
of learning, under your many facilities for education, keep it all; and then 
let us divide with you additional truths that have been revealed by our 
Heavenly Father in our day. 

Under that ministry, beginning, as I have said, in that confer- 
ence when there were only sixty-three members of the priesthood 
present, there have been thousands upon thousands of missionaries; 
more than seventy thousand have gone out into the world, and in love 
and kindness they have gone from door to door saying to our Father's 
other children: 

Let us reason with you; let us explain to you something that we are 
sure will make you happy as it has made us happy! 

That is the history of the missionary work of the Church with 
which we are identified. Today we have missionaries scattered in 
many parts of the earth; some of them are in the armed services and 
rejoicing in their testimonies, they have been glad to divide the truth 
with those with whom they came in contact. 

Short Wave Broadcast to Japan 

Just a few weeks ago I was invited to have a little visit with 
some of our servicemen who are in Kyoto, Japan. One of our brethren 
here in the valley telephoned me he had a licensed shortwave sta- 
tion and said, "If you will come down, Brother Smith, I will let you 
talk to the men and women in the armed services who are absent 
from their homes and are now over there serving the Government 
of the United States." I did not know just what it was going to be 
like. I went to his little station, and after a moment or two he called 
a station and talked back and forth with the man at the other end. 
That was the Philippine Islands, so he said: "We are not visiting 
with you today. We are going to visit Japan." Then he switched 
from there to one of the other islands in the Pacific and told them 
the same thing. And then when he was ready, after a little conver- 
sation with the station in Japan, he said: "Now, Brother Smith, there 
are two hundred and three members of the Church that will hear 
your voice as soon as you speak." 

So I stood there for fifteen or twenty minutes and talked to 
them of the blessings of God bestowed upon them, of their lives 
being preserved during a terrible war, and of the love of those who 
are here waiting for their return. I urged them to keep the com- 



6 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Friday, October 4 First Day 

mandments of God and assured them that there was no other road 
to happiness but by keeping the commandments of God. I encour- 
aged them to retain the fine records that they had already made and 
to come home clean and sweet to their loved ones with the favor of 
the Lord upon them. When I had finished, they took their turn, and 
several of these men said: "Thank you, Brother Smith. It has been a 
great encouragement to us to- hear a voice from the tops of the Rocky 
Mountains, one that some of us are familiar with, and to know that 
you are thinking of us and are anxious for us. We will not let you 
down." 

I thought that was a beautiful experience, and that is just one 
of many that we have. Personally, I have traveled more than a mil- 
lion miles in the world to divide the gospel of Jesus Christ with my 
fellowmen, but that was the first time I ever delivered a religious 
address to a congregation seven thousand miles away. Short-wave 
broadcasting will continue to improve, and it will not be long until, 
from this pulpit and other places that will be provided, the servants 
of the Lord will be able to deliver messages to isolated groups who 
are so far away they cannot be reached. In that way and other ways, 
the gospel of Jesus Christ our Lord, the only power of God unto 
salvation in preparation for the celestial kingdom, will be heard in 
all parts of the world, and many of you who are here will live to see 
that day. 

We are here today as a great family waiting upon the Lord. I see 
people in this house who are farmers, mechanics, who are active in the 
various pursuits of life. I see those who represent us in Washington 
and at home. I am glad to see here those who represent us as officers 
in our city. We are all sitting under the same roof, without differ- 
ences, all having the same opportunity, and if we have come with the 
Spirit of the Lord resting upon us, each of us will be fed the bread 
of life, not by the individual who speaks, but by the Lord who gives 
voice. 

Contributions of Relief Society Sisters 

I want to congratulate this fine group of singers who have sung 
for us thus far. It is lovely to know that our sisters are so interested 
in the work of the Lord. I did not have the pleasure of being in this 
hall yesterday, but I am informed that there were as many women 
here in this building as there are today, or nearly so. The sisters are 
active. I would like to say to you husbands, fathers, and brothers, 
these women in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints are 
a great strength to the Church. 

Yesterday the great national Relief Society of the Church, the 
first great women's organization and the oldest now in existence, 
met in conference. Their representatives were here from all parts 
of this country and other countries, just as anxious to be what our 
Heavenly Father would have them be as we who are here today. 



PRESIDENT GEORGE ALBERT SMITH 7 



Rewards of Missionary Work 

I am lifted up in my heart today as I look into the faces of my 
brethren. Some of them have been in the mission field for many, many 
years. They have remained away from home and reared their fami- 
lies. They are back to visit with us in conference, and ready to go 
again if they may be needed. That is the spirit of the gfospel of Jesus 
Christ. A mission president who had been away from us about ten 
years was released and came home recently. He and his wife reared 
their three children down in the South Pacific among the descendants 
of Father Lehi. When he came home, he was glad to come back to 
this marvelous country that we live in and to associate with his family; 
and then when the matter of going into the mission field was talked 
about briefly, he was ready to turn around and go right back. 

That is the spirit of the gospel of Jesus Christ, to labor without 
a salary, to labor without the comforts that we sometimes have at 
home, but to labor for the salvation of the human family, to bring 
our Father's other children to a knowledge of the truth. The great 
reward that missionaries expect as the result of these years of service 
is to have the companionship of these men and women that they have 
brought into the Church in the world, the companionship of their 
own families that they love, right here upon this earth throughout 
the ages of eternity. ■ 

I would like to say to you mission presidents that you are doing 
a wonderful work. The Lord has blessed you and magnified you, and 
the work of' the Church has only just begun. All of us may have to 
go again and again into the mission field, but it is the one way that 
we can lay up treasures in heaven and be sure that they will await 
us when we go to the other side. 

Prayer for Saints 

May the Lord add his blessing. May we so live that every 
day of our lives the world will be better for our having lived in it. 
May we so live that our neighbors and friends will be constrained 
to seek after the wisdom of our Heavenly Father and his righteous 
purposes and thereby gain happiness, not only here but hereafter. 

I pray that in our hearts and in our homes there may abide that 
spirit of love, of patience, of kindness, of charity, of helpfulness 
that enriches our lives and that makes the world brighter and better 
because of it. 

I pray that we may continue to rejoice together under the in- 
fluence of the Lord here until the end of the conference, and when 
that time comes that we may go to our homes renewed in our de- 
termination to keep the commandments of the Lord, that our happi- 
ness may be perfected as a result of our righteousness. If we will do 
that, then our visit here will not have been in vain. On the contrary, 
it will be a tremendous blessing to us. 

I pray that the Lord will bless you in your hearts and in your 



8 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Friday, October 4 First Day 

homes. I pray for those of our people who are isolated in distant 
lands, far from the organized wards and branches of the Church, 
many of them almost alone in great communities. I pray that the 
Lord will bless them and that they may feel today the influences that 
we enjoy here, and in the due time of our Heavenly Father that they 
may be permitted to "come out of her," as the Lord indicated his 
people should do, prior to the winding-up scene when this earth will 
be cleansed and purified by fire, when all mortality will be taken 
away and only those who are prepared to dwell in the celestial king- 
dom under the guidance of our Heavenly Father, under the leader- 
ship of our Lord and Master, Jesus Christ, will be here. I pray that 
they and we and all the men and women of the world who have the 
desire to live righteously and are keeping the commandments of God 
may be among that number. 

I pray that our homes may be sanctified by the righteousness of 
our lives, that the adversary may have no power to come there and 
dstroy the children of our homes or those who dwell under our roofs. 
If we will honor God and keep his commandments, our homes will 
be sacred, the adversary will have no influence, and we will live in 
happiness and peace until the winding-up scene in mortality and we 
go to receive our reward in immortality. 

God bless you; peace be with you; joy and satisfaction abide 
with you all, henceforth and forever, I humbly pray in the name of 
Jesus Christ, our Lord. Amen. 

CHANGES IN CHURCH OFFICERS 
STAKE, WARD AND BRANCH ORGANIZATIONS 
SINCE LAST APRIL CONFERENCE— 1946 

Elder Joseph Anderson, Clerk of the Conference read the fol- 
lowing report: 

New Mission Presidents: 

Alma Sonne to succeed Ezra Taft Benson as president of the 
European Mission. 

Alma L. Peterson president of the Danish Mission. 

Walter Stover president of the East German Mission. 

Francis W. Brown president of the Central States Mission, suc- 
ceeding Thomas C. Romney. 

Thomas W. Richards president of the East Central States Mis- 
sion, succeeding Graham H. Doxey. 

Stake Presidents Chosen : 

John Whitaker Taylor succeeding Thomas J. Brough, Lyman 
Stake. 

William N. Brotherson succeeding Edwin L. Murphy, Moon 
Lake Stake. 



REPORT OF CHANGES 



9 



Virgil H. Spongberg succeeding C. Douglas Barnes, Long 
Beach Stake. 

Herman W. McCune succeeding Will L. Hoyt, Juab Stake. 
Samuel A. Hendricks succeeding Thomas W. Richards, Malad 
Stake. 

Golden D. Carlston succeeding Henry C. Jacobs, North San- 
pete Stake. 

Lawrence S. Burton succeeding Samuel G. Dye, Ogden Stake. 
James E. Ririe, East Rigby Stake. ( New Stake ) . 
William Grant Ovard succeeding John M. Homer, Idaho Falls 
Stake. 

J. Cleve Hansen succeeding J. Doyle Jensen, Lost River Stake. 

Claude B. Petersen, Palo Alto Stake. (New Stake). 

J. Byron Barton succeeding Claude B. Petersen, San Francisco 

Cecil E. Hart, South Idaho Falls Stake. (New Stake). 
Douglas Q. Cannon succeeding W. Ellis Bay, Garfield Stake. 
William Bliss Daniels succeeding H. Roland Tietjen, South Se- 
vier Stake. 

James H. Ockey succeeding Herman W. McCune, Juab Stake. 

New Stakes Organized'. 

East Rigby Stake — organized from Rigby Stake and North Ida- 
ho Falls Stake, July 7, 1946, and consists of Clark, Garfield, LaBelle, 
Lorenzo, Palisade, Milo, Rigby 2nd, Rigby 3rd, Ririe and Shelton 
Wards. 

Palo Alto Stake — organized by division of the San Francisco 
Stake, June 23, 1946, and consists of Burlingame, Palo Alto, Red- 
wood City, San Jose, San Mateo Wards and Naglee Park and Willow 
Glenn Independent Branches. 

South Idaho Falls Stake — organized by a division of the Idaho 
Falls Stake, June 30, 1946, and consists of Ammon, Idaho Falls 3rd 
and Idaho Falls 6th Wards. 

Stakes Reorganized: 

Rigby Stake — Clark, Garfield, LaBelle, Lorenzo, Palisade, Rigby 
2nd, Rigby 3rd, Ririe Wards transferred to East Rigby Stake, July 8, 
1946, leaving Annis, Grant, Lewisville, Menan, Rigby 1st, Rigby 4th, 
Roberts, Terreton ( formerly of North Idaho Falls Stake ) and Dubois 
and Hamer Branches (formerly of North Idaho* Falls Stake) in the 
Rigby Stake. 

San Francisco Stake — now consists of Balboa, Mission, San 
Francisco, and Sunset Wards. 

Idaho Falls Stake — Ammon, Idaho Falls 3rd and Idaho Falls 6th 
Wards transferred to the South Idaho Falls Stake, June 30, 1946, 
leaving Idaho Falls 2nd, Idaho Falls 5th, Iona, and Lincoln Wards 
in the Idaho Falls Stake. 

North Idaho Falls Stake — Milo and Shelton Wards transferred 
to East Rigby Stake; Terreton Ward and Dubois and Hamer 



10 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Friday, October 4 First Day ' 

Branches transferred to Rigby Stake July 7, 1946, leaving Coltman, 
Idaho Falls 1st, Idaho Falls 4th, Idaho Falls 7th, Osgood, and Ucon 
Wards in the North Idaho Falls Stake. 

Stake Name Changed: 

Temple Stake — name changed to Temple View Stake. 

New Wards Organized: 

Cardston 3rd Ward, Alberta Stake — formed by a division of the 
Cardston 1 st Ward. 

Cardston 4th Ward, Alberta Stake — formed by a division of the 
Cardston 2nd Ward. 

Boise 5th Ward, Boise Stake — formed by a division of Boise 
3rd Ward. 

LaBrea Ward, Los Angeles Stake — formed by a division of Ad- 
ams, Hollywood and Wilshire Wards. 

Idaho Falls 9th Ward, Idaho Falls Stake — formed by a division 
of Idaho Falls 5th Ward. 

Mesa 8th Ward, Maricopa Stake — formed by a division of 
Mesa 3rd Ward. 

Alma Ward, Maricopa Stake — formed by a division of Mesa 
4th Ward. 

Fillmore 3rd Ward, Millard Stake — formed by a division of Fill- 
more 1st and Fillmore 2nd Wards. 

Park Ward, Nebo Stake — formed by a division of the Payson 1 st 
and Payson 2nd Wards. 

Ogden 30th Ward, Ogden Stake — formed from parts of Ogden 
4th, 6th, 13th, and 20th Wards. 

Ogden 31st Ward, Ogden Stake — formed from parts of Ogden 
4th, 6th, 13th, and 20th Wards. 

Duncan Ward, Park Stake — formed by a division of the 1st 
Ward. 

Webster Ward, Park Stake — formed by a division of the 10th 
Ward. 

Los Flores Ward, Pasadena Stake — formed by a division of the 
Rosemead Ward. 

Pocatello 14th Ward, Pocatello Stake — formed by a division of 
Pocatello 2nd Ward. 

San Mateo Ward, San Francisco Stake — formed by a division of 
Burlingame Ward. ( Now in Palo Alto Stake ) . 

Idaho Falls 8th Ward, South Idaho Falls Stake — formed by a 
division of Idaho Falls 6th Ward and part of Idaho Falls 3rd Ward. 

Arbor Ward, Temple View Stake — formed by a division of Jef- 
ferson and McKinley Wards. 

Twin Falls 3rd Ward, Twin Falls Stake — formed by a division 
of Twin Falls 1 st Ward. 

Twin Falls 4th Ward, Twin Falls Stake — formed by a division 
of Twin Falls 2nd Ward. 



REPORT OF CHANGES 



11 



Ogden 32nd Ward, Weber Stake — formed by a division of Og- 
den 22nd Ward. 

Emmett 2nd Ward, Weiser Stake — formed by a division of 
Emmett Ward. 

West Jordan 2nd Ward, West Jordan Stake — formed by a divis- 
ion of West Jordan Ward. 

Independent Branches Made Wards: 

Henderson Ward, Moapa Stake — formerly the Basic Independ- 
ent Branch. 

Fontana Ward, San Bernardino Stake — formerly Fontana Inde- 
pendent Branch. 

Redlands Ward, San Bernardino Stake — formerly Redlands In- 
dependent Branch. 

Kaimuki Ward, Oahu Stake — formerly Kaimuki Independent 
Branch. 

Mission Branches Transferred to Stake: 

Naglee Park Branch, Palo Alto Stake — formerly of the Northern 
California Mission, transferred to San Francisco Stake and then trans- 
ferred to Palo Alto Stake when stake was organized. 

Willow Glenn Branch, Palo Alto Stake — formerly of the North- 
ern California Mission, transferred to San Francisco Stake and then 
transferred to Palo Alto Stake when stake was organized. 

Walnut Creek Branch, Oakland Stake — formerly of the North- 
ern California Mission. 

Independent Branches Organized: 

Mountain Home Branch, Boise Stake — formerly dependent 
branch. 

Marsing Branch, Nampa Stake — formerly dependent branch. 
Kingman Branch, Moapa Stake — formerly dependent branch. 
Walnut Creek Branch, Oakland Stake — formerly dependent 
branch. 

Ward Discontinued: 

Garfield East and Garfield West Wards, Oquirrh Stake — 
merged and formed the Garfield Ward of the Oquirrh Stake. 

Independent Branches Discontinued: 

Rains Branch, North Carbon Stake — disorganized. 

LaSal Branch, San Juan Stake — disorganized and made depend- 
ent branch of the Monticello Ward. 

Ward Name Changed: 

Grayson Ward, San Juan Stake — temporarily called the Bland- 
ing North Ward. 

Emmett 1st Ward, Weiser Stake — formerly the Emmett Ward 
and changed at time of organization to Emmett 2nd Ward. 



12 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Friday, October 4 First Day 

West Jordan 1st Ward, West Jordan Stake — formerly the West 
Jordan Ward and changed at time of organization of West Jordan 
2nd Ward. 

General Authorities Who Have Passed Away: 

Elder John H. Taylor of the First Council of Seventy passed 
away May 28, 1946. 

Others: 

Alice Robinson Richards, wife of President George F. Richards 
of the Council of the Twelve Apostles, died April 21, 1946. 

May Anderson, formerly president of the General Board of the 
Primary Association, died June 14, 1946. 

The Relief Society Singing Mothers and the congregation joined 
in singing the hymn, "Praise to the Man Who Communed With 
Jehovah," by W. W. Phelps, (Hymn Book page 282, L.D.S. Hymns 
No. 167.) 

ELDER JOHN A. WIDTSOE 

Of the Council of the Twelve Apostles 

My dear brethren and sisters: With you I have listened with 
great interest and profit to the address of the man who stands at the 
head of the Church at this time. I am always glad, with you, to be 
under the leadership of inspired men. The world is hungering, I 
believe, for that kind of leadership. 

Disturbed Condition of World 

The world is in a disturbed condition. There is discouragement 
everywhere. No man seems to see the end from the beginning. I 
have pondered in my heart for some time what my obligation is in 
this state of worldly confusion. What is the obligation of my Church, 
the restored Church of Christ in these latter days? Perhaps all of 
us have entertained such thoughts in these unhappy days. 

There is a world cry for peace; everybody wants peace. In 
newspapers, magazines, books, from the public platform come cries 
for peace. As far back as I can remember, there has never been such 
a worldwide appeal for peace among the children of men. Yet it 
begins to look as if we are farther away from peace today than we 
were during the heavy and difficult war years. 

It is a curious commentary on human nature that men who cry 
for peace look upon peace as something that may be picked as an 
apple from a tree, something that lies about within easy reach of 
humanity. If I pick an apple from a tree, I have first planted the 
tree, cared for it, watered it, brougt it to maturity. Then in due time 
I may have the fruit. 



ELDER JOHN A. WIDTSOE 



13 



So with peace. It is not a thing by itself to be picked up casu- 
ally; but it is the fruit of something precedent. Like the tree, some- 
thing must be planted and nourished and cared for, if we are to 
obtain peace. 

Peace Result of Obedience to Gospel 

It is a marvel to thinking men that those who write on peace fail 
to understand that it can be obtained only by the use of a body of 
principles which, if obeyed, in time would give us peace. We can- 
not begin with peace; we must begin with the philosophy or the 
system which, if accepted and honored, will lead to peace. Failure 
to understand that seems to be the error of the nations at this time, 
of the organizations and conventions of nations, assembled in great 
meetings on this side and the other side of the Atlantic. They have 
so far failed to touch upon the foundations of peace, upon the issues 
which are the aids to peace. They clamor for the peace they want, 
without yielding obedience to the methods by which that peace may 
be obtained. 

The Latter-day Saints, from the beginning of our history, have 
taught that the good things of life, above all, peace, can come only 
through acceptance of the gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ. He was 
the Prince of Peace. He is the Prince of Peace. It is only as the 
men and women of the world, all children of God, accept the gospel 
of the Son of God that peace shall come to rule and reign and be 
established upon earth. That has been our message from the begin- 
ning of the restoration of the gospel in this day. We still proclaim 
without hesitation, that there is only one way to peace, one way to 
the perfect human happiness, the way of the gospel, paved with the 
principles that constitute the gospel. 

We make a further claim, brethren and sisters. It is a claim that 
often makes us hesitant in stating it, because it is so vast in its mean- 
ing, in its implications. We claim that this people, this Church, 
organized by God's own voice in this generation, possesses the only 
system of truth containing all of the gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ. 
Then, by that token, there can be no full peace, no complete happi- 
ness upon earth, until the men and women of the world accept the 
great latter-day message. We stand humbly before this claim, I 
know, but it is our claim. The Lord has said so. 

He has said further, that the time shall come in these latter days 
when every ear shall hear and every eye shall see, and every heart 
be penetrated by the eternal message of the gospel, and that this 
great message shall be delivered by "the mouths of my disciples, 
whom I have chosen in these last days," (D. & C. 1 :4) those spoken 
of by President Smith in. his opening address to this conference. 

Our Obligation to Teach the Truth 
Now, then, if all this be true, in my thinking about these things, 



14 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Friday, October 4 ■ First Day 

there lies my obligation. It is my divine obligation somehow, through 
my feeble efforts, and through yours, and through all the members 
of the Church, to teach all the world the truth of the restored gospel 
of the Lord Jesus Christ. I must try to plant this truth in the hearts 
of men and women. I must contribute every day in my way, as best 
I can, toward the teaching of the truth which alone can bring peace 
to our unhappy world. It is a tremendous obligation when we view 
it as a whole; but with the help of the Lord easy to meet, if we take 
the tasks one by one, always keeping our obligation in mind, as we 
travel through life. 

Missionary work must grow in foreign fields, as never before; 
missionary work at home must increase as never before. We shall 
employ every modern device — the telephone, telegraph, radio, print- 
ing press, the short wave systems as mentioned by President Smith, 
and the other devices that are coming. We shall use them all in our 
attempt to win men and women from wickedness to righteous- 
ness, from untruth or near truth to full and complete truth which is 
the gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ. 

This Church is not merely for me and for you who are in the 
Church. I must begin with myself, undoubtedly. My own salvation 
comes first; but unless I give of my strength to the winning of other 
souls for God, my own salvation will be incomplete. That applies 
to all of us. It cannot be otherwise if we follow the message given 
us this morning by our prophet and leader. We have a calling, not 
merely to build the Church of Christ, and to save ourselves therein, 
but also a commission to save the whole world. We are, as it were, 
set apart, consecrated for that great purpose. All of Israel must 
remember, every man or woman who enters the waters of baptism 
must keep in mind, and every child that comes into the Church must 
be taught that by the ordinance of baptism we accept the great and 
divine commission to serve the Lord in building his Church. It will 
then be easy to keep the commandments of God, to lay aside or 
meet courageously the temptations that face us. To stand alone, 
saying selfishly, "I have received the gospel; it is good to be a Latter- 
day Saint" will not be doing our duty; but, when we say, "Now, 
I have received this great blessing. I shall pass it on to others"; there 
comes the flowering in the hearts of men of the gospel of the Lord 
Jesus Christ. 

Commission to Supplant Evil With Good 

We are not as other people; we are different. We are humble 
accepters of the truth, yielders to God's will and word, under a com- 
mission to change the whole world, from evil to good. It is a great 
commission. It has been our commission from the beginning. 

The great men who led this Church ' from the beginning have 
voiced this commission or calling to which we are consecrated. When 
we talk about this commission, about our duty or obligation, let us 
not forget the lesson of these mighty men. In the midst of confusion 



ELDER JOHN A. WIDTSOE 



15 



let us look back to the labors of those who have gone before us, our 
fathers who founded the Church under God's direction, who toiled 
from city to' city, across the plains and the desert to- build a common- 
wealth. They left behind them, not necessarily the heritage of 
their methods, for the world has changed, but the heritage of their 
undaunted, unchanging spirit. We must be as eager to fulfil God's 
word as they were in their day. We must do that, my brethren and 
sisters, if we are to fulfil and meet our full obligation in this difficult 
age. To those who catch the spirit of this obligation, of this com- 
mission, of this calling to a great people will come strength to resist, 
as I have said, the temptations of the world. It will be easy to reject 
the cocktail; the cigar can be laid aside easily; to divide with the 
Lord in tithing will not seem difficult; to- converse with the Lord in 
prayer will be a joyful experience. Men are changed and trans- 
formed who enter into partnership with God in helping to establish 
his great cause upon the face of the earth. 

God's Work is Eternal 

This work is not an ordinary cause. It is God's cause. It is not 
a cause for a day. It is a cause for the eternities, both gone and com- 
ing. We are working out an eternal project, you and I, all of us. 
We of today must do as well as those who went before us, a bit 
better perhaps, for new opportunities have come to us in our day. 
We should do better in this Church in the cause of righteousness 
than grandfather or great-grandfather. More light has come, more 
opportunity is given, more means are at our command. We should 
do better. And we all, especially the youth of the Church, should 
dream about the future of the Church, and give our own earnest 
endeavors to the fulfilment of our commissions. 

These are the thoughts that have been running through my 
mind, and crystalized during President Smith's address this morning. 

I want to bear this testimony to you that as I have traveled 
through the world, and while I have not traveled as much as Presi- 
dent Smith, I have traveled far and wide, I have found thousands 
of people not acquainted with the gospel; good, clean, wholesome 
people, walking in darkness, who are looking for light, who, misled 
by untruths, are looking for truth, and unhappy because of the un- 
truths handed to them by tradition. There are a vast congregation 
of men and women throughout the world, in every country, of every 
creed and color, waiting for us and our great message. The field 
is ripe unto harvest. 

Now I pray, my brethren and sisters, that we may rise in oui 
strength, the strength of Zion, and fill and fulfil our commission. 
Let us forget at least a part of the time the daily duties that hold us 
down, and give ourselves to thoughts and actions, in building ac- 
tively under our great obligation, the great latter-day kingdom of 
God, the Almighty Father. May it be so, I pray in the name of the 
Lord Jesus Christ. Amen. 



16 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Friday, October 4 First Dag 

ELDER THOMAS E. McKAY 

Assistant to the Council of the Twelve Apostles 

President Smith, counselors, and my brethren and sisters: It 
has been my privilege since our return from Europe in the spring 
of 1 940, to visit three of the missions and nearly all the one hundred 
and fifty-eight stakes in the Church, and participate in their quarterly 
conferences. This is an opportunity that I have appreciated very 
much. 

Commendation for Good Work 

It is a fine thing for one to keep busy, at least, it is a fine thing 
for me. Work is a great blessing. Someone has said that even a 
mule can't kick while he's pulling. It has been very interesting as well 
as instructive to get better acquainted with you fine stake and ward 
leaders, to see you in action, to observe how you do things, and I 
was going to say, how some of you don't do things, but that wouldn't 
be fair, because all of you, as far as I have been able to observe, are 
doing a splendid job. Of course, some of you are doing better than 
others. For example, in some of the stakes we find but very few 
young people in the meetings, not only in our conferences, but also 
in the sacrament meetings, and in other stakes nearly half of the 
congregations are made up of young people of twenty-one or under; 
most of them are there because they have been asked and trained 
to furnish the music; others have been given definite assignments. 
In some of the quarterly conferences we have had as high as three 
hundred young people, furnishing very excellent music. An Aaronic 
Priesthood chorus of two hundred thirty-eight clear-toned young 
voices gave some very choice selections in the general priesthood 
session of the conference; one of the numbers was so outstanding 
they were requested to repeat it in the evening session. A number 
of the stakes have choruses of from fifty to two hundred fifty voices 
made up entirely of Aaronic Priesthood members. In one stake, an 
adult Aaronic Priesthood chorus furnished at least part of the musi- 
cal program. May I take this opportunity to compliment the Pre- 
siding Bishopric of our Church upon the splendid efforts they are 
putting forth in behalf of both the boys and men in the Aaronic 
Priesthood. After they had made a survey of the Aaronic 
Priesthood members, and it was shown that there were nearly as 
many men (that is, men over twenty-one), as boys under twenty- 
one, they set about to discover the cause — the source that brought 
about such a condition, and are now trying to remove the cause. 
They are fencing the cliff. Many of you know the poem on "The 
Fence or the Ambulance," that illustrates what I mean by discover- 
ing and removing the source of evil. 

"The Fence or the Ambulance" 
The community was divided into two factions: one favoring 



ELDER THOMAS E. McKAY 



17 



the fence around the cliff; the other, the ambulance down in the 
valley. And the ambulance, it seemed, had the majority; and so they 
put the ambulance down in the valley. Then an old sage remarked, 
"It's a marvel to me that people give more attention to repairing 
results than to stopping the cause, when they had much better aim 
at prevention." 

"Let us stop at the source, all this mischief," cried he, 
"Come, neighbors and friends, let us rally, 
"If the cliff we will fence, we might almost dispense 
"With the ambulance down in the valley." 

"Oh, he's a fanatic," the others rejoined, 
' "Dispense with the ambulance, never! 

"He'd dispense with all charities, too, if he could, 
"No, we'll support them forever." 

But the sensible few who are practical, too, 
Will not bear with such nonsense much longer; 
They believe that prevention is better than cure, 
And their party will soon be the stronger. 

Better guide well the young than reclaim them when old, 
For the voice of true wisdom is calling, 
To rescue the fallen is good, 

But it is best to prevent other people from falling. 

Better close up the source of temptation and crime, 
Than deliver from dungeon and galley; 
Better put a strong fence around the top of the cliff, 
Than an ambulance down in the valley. 

Presiding Bishopric Fencing the Cliff 

It is shown by a survey made by the Presiding Bishopric that 
as a rule the twelve boys in the deacon's quorum remained and were 
worthy to be ordained teachers, but some of them were lost as 
teachers, and more of them as priests; thus, the adult Aaronic Priest- 
hood group kept getting larger, and the Church and the State were 
put to more expense and trouble in furnishing more ambulances. The 
Presiding Bishopric is doing a splendid job in removing the source 
— in fencing the cliff. The bishops in the wards are also carrying 
out a program of definite assignments. The bishop, who is president 
of the priest's quorum, receives the priests from the teacher's quorum 
as a body, and this group of boys are made to feel that they belong 
to the bishop — are his special bodyguard, and they are prepared to 
be recommended to be ordained elders in a body — not one of them 
left behind to add to the number of adult Aaronic Priesthood mem- 
bers, and the number of ambulances can be reduced. 

Privilege of the Ballot 

It is a fine thing to study causes. Ambulances, so-called, are 
increasing in so many ways, and they will continue to do so until 
the sources are discovered and removed. The ballot is a most con- 



18 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Friday, October 4 First Day 

venient method that we have in this great free country of ours to 
remove causes or sources that make it necessary to pay thousands 
of dollars for ambulances (you can name the nuisances that ambu- 
lances stand for), and may I urge with all the emphasis possible 
that every person show his appreciation for his citizenship in this 
land of freedom by voting every time the opportunity presents itself, 
and thereby help to keep this country free. I feel so keenly about 
this matter of voting that I wish at times when I see the indifference 
manifest by so many of our people that some penalty could be im- 
posed upon those who neglect this God-given right. I feel that every 
person who is entitled to vote and doesn't do so is not a good loyal 
citizen. And especially is that true of members of the Church. They 
are not only not good citizens, but I think that they are not good 
Latter-day Saints, and should be very much ashamed. 

It may be wise for me, right here, to get back to the discussion of 
"The Fence or the Ambulance," as exemplified by the Presiding Bish- 
opric. These brethren are not only getting at the source, taking care 
of these boys, but they are also trying to offer a remedy for those who 
have already fallen over the cliff. They have prepared a definite 
outline — a course of study — a book of songs — have assigned these 
adult members to see that everyone is made comfortable as far as seat- 
ing and ventilation are concerned. Many of them are also assigned 
to welfare projects. In one ward in a southern stake that I visited, 
every member of the adult Aaronic Priesthood was reported active. 
In another stake, a ward sent down quite a large group, eight men 
who had qualified themselves as worthy of having received the Mel- 
chizedek Priesthood, and they came to the temple in a body and were 
sealed to their wives and their children for eternity, and riot just 
"until death do ye part." 

Returned Servicemen 

I am very happy that the Presidency of the Church appointed 
a servicemen's committee to look after our one hundred thousand 
servicemen. Prevention again is better than cure. You can't estimate 
the good that this committee and the coordinators have accomplished, 
putting their arms around our servicemen, guiding them over danger- 
ous places, talking to them at the crossroads. I am delighted also that 
President Hugh B. Brown has been appointed to work at Brigham 
Young University to continue his splendid work with the servicemen 
and women. It might be well if such a committee were appointed also 
to look after the hundreds of young people who are scattered through- 
out the land, some of them away from organized wards, stakes, or 
branches, many of them occupying very responsible positions in busi- 
ness, politics, education, and various other professions. These are 
fine young men, intelligent, and I am sure that the mission presidents 
would welcome men especially qualified to help them in contacting 



ELDER MARK E. PETERSEN 



19 



these very intelligent young men who in the words of the Ancient in 
Three Wise Foots, have reached the age of reason. 

President Smith — Ambassador of Good Will 

These young people are surely worth saving, and I am very de- 
lighted that President Smith — our ambassador of good will — is lead- 
ing the way in this respect; in his kind, tolerant, sweet spirit he has put 
himself out to speak to many such persons. I know personally of 
two or three who, because of President Smith's interest in them, are 
now using the talents with which they are abundantly blessed, for 
the Church instead of against it. President Smith, like those presi- 
dents who' have preceded him, is the right man in the right place at 
the right time. He is the prophet for us in this day. 

The Savior also set a very splendid example for all of us to follow. 
Saul, another brilliant young fellow who had arrived at the age of 
reason, was so sure of himself that he was persecuting the Christians, 
even assisting in the stoning of one of the prophets, but that did not 
deter the Savior from extending his hand, speaking to Saul, and 
eventually Saul became Paul, one of the greatest of the apostles, the 
great apostle to the Gentiles. Our Lord also left the ninety and nine 
and found supreme joy in rescuing the lost one. 

May God bless us all, brethren and sisters, with wisdom, espec- 
ially you stake and ward leaders, in our efforts to discover and re- 
move causes, sources of evil and at the same time keep working dili- 
gently to cure and remove the evils that do now exist, I pray in the 
name of the Lord, Jesus Christ. Amen. 

ELDER MARK E. PETERSEN 

Of the Council of the Twelve Apostles 

Juvenile Delinquency 

A man we shall call Bishop Brown, for the sake of anonymity, sat 
reading his evening newspaper and came across one item that especial- 
ly interested him. After reading it he said to his wife who sat near by, 
"I see that Jones boy has finally gone to jail. It's a wonder he didn't 
go sooner, considering the record he had." And then he recalled 
that this Jones boy, when he used to go to Church, was rather rowdy 
and hard to handle. Later he became a truant at high school, sluffed 
his classes to go out joy riding with the boys, and then later with a 
group began to steal automobiles. Then, one night when the boys 
were short of money, a few of them decided to rob a store. It was 
for this crime that they were being sent to jail. The bishop, turning 
to his wife said, "It's certainly terrible, isn't it, how the young people 
carry on these days?" 

This was a favorite theme with the bishop. He would talk about 



20 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Friday, October 4 First Day 

it quite frequently in his Sunday evening meetings and would quote 
statistics to prove his point. Among the statistics he would use were 
some like these: 

The F.B.I, reports that the first six months of 1946 show the 
highest rate of increase in crime in the United States of any period 
since crime figures have been compiled on a national basis. The 
increase was fifty percent higher in rural areas than in cities, contrary 
to the prevailing opinion. More arrests were made among seventeen- 
year-olds than in any other age group. In 1 945, arrests of boys, seven- 
teen years of age or under, increased twenty-nine percent over the 
three-year average for the period 1939 to 1941. Arrests of girls, 
seventeen or under, for this same period showed an increase of one 
hundred and fifteen percent. 

What is the picture in Utah? Figures provided by the state 
child welfare department reveal that from 1936 to 1944, the number 
of cases referred to the juvenile courts in Utah increased more than 
three hundred percent. Stealing by juveniles in Utah nearly doubled 
during this period. Truancy more than doubled. Children listed as 
ungovernable increased more than four times, and juvenile traffic 
violations went up twelve times. 

Whose children are these? Are they yours or someone else's? 
In the first six months of 1946, the little town of Layton, Utah, had 
fifty-one cases of juvenile delinquency, serious enough to be referred 
to the juvenile courts. Clearfield had thirty-three; Price had fifty-one; 
Cedar City, thirty-five; Fillmore, twenty-two; Brigham City, thirty- 
seven; Murray, twenty-seven; Vernal, forty; Provo, one hundred 
seventy-eight; Ogden, four hundred eighty-one; Salt Lake City, one 
thousand forty-eight; and many other cases distributed over the re- 
maining parts of the state in proportion. 

Responsibility of Parents and Bishops 

When Bishop Brown would quote these figures to his people, he 
emphasized the fact that national authorities in child welfare declared 
that a large part of the responsibility for this condition rested upon 
the parents, and the bishop made a grand appeal to the parents to im- 
prove their home life in order to hold on to their children and avoid 
as much of this delinquency as possible. 

I do not in any way wish to minimize the responsibility of the 
parents with regard to their children, but if Bishop Brown had read 
further into the reports of these national experts, he would have dis- 
covered that these same authorities declare that a large part of the 
responsibility for the juvenile delinquency in America must also be 
borne by the local leaders of various churches; that the religious leaders 
of our communities must shoulder a good part of the responsibility. 
Some of the young people who had gone astray came from that bish- 
op's own ward. Did he ever connect their delinquency with his own 
work as a bishop? Did he connect it at all with the work being done 



ELDER MARK E. PETERSEN 



21 



by his Sunday School, Primary, Mutual Improvement Associations, or 
Aaronic Priesthood leaders? Did he trace the difficulty in which 
these young people found themselves to any failure on the part of the 
leadership of the various organizations in his ward to carry out suc- 
cessfully the youth program of the Church? 

The good bishop forgot that his Aaronic Priesthood work was 
at a low ebb and failed to reach a great number of the boys in his 
ward. Yet the Aaronic Priesthood program is designed to build 
character and strength and spirituality in the boys of the ward. When 
boys are not reached by it, they lose the strength which the program 
provides and thus weakened, some of them fall into sin when tempta- 
tion comes along. 

The good bishop also forgot that his M.I. A. work was very weak, 
and like the Aaronic Priesthood activity in the ward, failed to build 
strength of character among the young people. And he forgot that 
there was very little enlistment work done in his Sunday School. 

He forgot, too, that he had failed to< adopt the Latter-day Saint 
girls' program, because he didn't agree with all of the minor details 
in it. And he forgot that his ward provided little or no recreation for 
the young people, and that all last year it had given only two dances 
for the young people who like to come there. During the remaining 
fifty weeks of the year, the doors of the recreation hall of that ward 
were closed against the young people who would have liked to go 
there for their dances. And yet that same good bishop would stand 
up on Sunday night and denounce some of these young people because 
they went to public dance halls. 

Did the bishop ever think to ask how often young people like to 
go out? Did he content himself with two dances a year when he was 
young and when he went courting? 

Youth Needs Recreation 

Do you know, my brothers and sisters, that all last year the aver- 
age ward in this Church gave fewer than five dances for the young 
people and that the average stake gave only a little more than three? 
If we put them both together, then last year there was an average of 
only eight dances given under Church sponsorship, to which the 
young people of any given ward or stake could go, and during the 
remaining forty-four weeks of the year, our young people had to shift 
for themselves? And do you know that every summer when the 
weather gets warm, except for a few canyon or park outings, the 
wards and stakes of this Church very generally go out of business 
and close their doors so far as recreation is concerned? 

I know that you do not approve your young people going to 
public dance halls where so often liquor is available and where fre- 
quently undesirable elements are present. Yet, like Bishop Brown, 
we do so little about it. Our young people would far rather dance in 
good places with good people to good music, but they want to do it 



22 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Friday, October 4 First Day 

more than eight times a year. Likewise, our young people enjoy their 
Fireside groups, their M Men and Gleaner work, their Boy Scout and 
Aaronic Priesthood, their Junior girl and Bee Hive activity when 
there is an interested leadership present. But put yourselves in their 
places. Which of you would stay with an organization that was only 
half alive? 

Souls Precious in the Sight of God 

The worth of souls is great in the sight of God. 

When our young people fall, can you count the cost of it? Re- 
member there is a price tag attached to every evil deed, and that price 
tag is a big one. The cost of sin is so great that it can hardly be 
measured by mortal men, but it must be counted in remorse, broken 
hearts, lost opportunities, and lost souls. Compare that price with 
the price of well-supervised, Church-sponsored recreation. Com- 
pare that price with the expenditure of time and effort required to 
conduct good M Men and Gleaner activity, or a good Boy Scout, 
Aaronic Priesthood, Junior girl, or Bee Hive program. Which price 
would you rather pay? 

A wise man said: 

Train up a child in the way he should go: and when he is old, he 
will not depart from it. (Proverbs 22:6.) 

He did not say, neglect the child and let him run the streets. Neither 
did he say, forget the youth program of the Church, and let the chil- 
dren shift for themselves. The Lord loves the children; it was he 
who said: 

Suffer the little children to come unto me, and forbid them not: for 
of such is the kingdom of God. (Mark 10:14.) 

Do we ever forbid the children? When we close the doors of 
our recreation halls most of the year, do we forbid the children? When 
we fail to adopt the youth program of the Church, which is specially 
designed to bring the children unto the Lord, do we forbid the chil- 
dren? The Good Shepherd not only said, "Feed my sheep," but he 
also said with great emphasis, "Feed my lambs." May we do so, I 
pray in Jesus' name. Amen. 

ELDER ANDRE K. ANASTASIOU 

Former President o[ British Mission 

I feel it a great honor to stand before the Presidency and general 
authorities of the Church assembled in this great building, together 
with the multitude of Saints. ' 

For twenty-eight years I hoped and prayed to be in Zion and to 
be inside the Tabernacle. This is a great opportunity and I feel very 
humble, indeed, standing before you, brothers and sisters. 

It was my task to be called to preside in an acting position over 



ELDER ANDRE K. ANASTASIOU 23 



the British Mission from January 1 0, 1 940 until May, 1 944 — for four 
years and five months. 

May I take you back to the year 1 937 when the British Mission 
of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints was celebrating 
its centennial. It is the oldest mission of the Church, the mission which 
contributed eighty-four per cent of Church membership, originally. 
It was our centennial. Our late President, Heber J. Grant, and Presi- 
dent J. Reuben Clark, Jr., and Sister Ruth May Fox, and many others, 
came from Zion to Great Britian to celebrate our centennial. We 
learned the day and the hour when the train would arrive in London, 
at the Liverpool Street Station, so a group of about twenty young 
people of the MIA gathered to meet President Grant. After waiting 
some time, the train finally pulled into the station, and we eagerly 
looked into the windows of the carriages to see whether we could find 
President Grant. We were fortunate enough to be about the middle 
of the platform and his carriage pulled up just about where we stood 
waiting for him. As we stood there, irresolute as to what to do, one 
of the sisters touched my elbow and said, "Go on Brother Anastasiou, 
start," and we started singing "We Thank Thee O God for a Proph- 
et." We didn't care about the porters and the people pushing by; we 
were so anxious to meet President Grant. We had never seen him 
before. We had heard of him, we had read his speeches, we had seen 
his pictures, but to see him in person was a great moment in our lives. 
And so as we sang that hymn, he came out of the carriage alone, as I 
remember it. He came to our group, took his hat off, and began sing- 
ing with us. Before we finished singing he was crying. We looked 
upon him: a noble man, so humble in appearance, so simply dressed 
and we felt he was a servant of the Lord. I shall never forget that 
occasion. 

The great moment of the Mission centennial was culminated in 
Rochdale, Lancashire, where we hired a town hall and many other 
places for our various conferences and meetings. And during the 
three days of jubilee and rejoicing, the President of the Church 
sounded the voice of warning. He said," A day will come when every 
missionary will be removed from the British Isles." That was 1937. 
In 1939 Great Britian was again at war and every missionary had to 
be removed from the British Isles, literally every one. In World War 
No 1 there was a skeleton representation of missionaries from Zion 
but on this occasion every one had to be removed. President Hugh 
B. Brown said to me: "My passport has been cancelled and I have to 
go." He left London on January 10, at 10:00 o'clock in the morning, 
and we came to London at 2:00 o'clock in the afternoon. My coming 
to the Mission headquarters, brothers and sisters, and being called 
to do that work was not unexpected. Almost two years before that 
we lived in the little village of Bookham in Surrey. It is a picturesque 
little place. We had two other little villages nearby, Fetcham and 
Cookham, but we lived in Bookham. 

Often we used to bring missionaries from London from our near- 



24 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Friday, October 4 First Day 

est Branch, eighteen miles away. We would say to them: "Well, this 
is Fetcham and the next is Bookham but we'll never take you to 
Cookham." 

One night while I was working on the translation of the Book 
of Mormon, into the Russian language, my mind was taken away 
from my work. I looked up into space, and saw in my mind's eye that 
we were leaving Bookham and going to London and that we were 
entering the mission home; it seemed a large home, and particularly 
I noticed a wide stairway, or staircase as we call it. At that time there 
was no large mission headquarters and no wide stairway. But by the 
time I was called with my family to take over the responsibility of 
presiding with two counselors, the war was upon us and the mission 
office was removed from 5 Gordon Square to the southwest part of 
London and there we found a large building, known as Ravenslea, 
and there, as we entered the building, was the wide stairway. We 
went up that stairway and stayed there for four years and about 
five months. I am just reminded that President J. Reuben Clark was 
the one to okeh the purchase of that building. I remember taking him 
in my car to Lavendar Hill; it was night, and he went and bought a 
torch, by that I mean a flashlight. I took him in my little car to Raven- 
slea and we flashed around with the flashlight, and he said finally, 
"Buy it, Brother Anastasiou." That was the mission headquarters, 
and it is still there now. 

When the war began, Great Britian of course, was unprepared. 
The "gentleman with the umbrella" strove very valiantly to keep 
Britian out of the war, but the clouds of war hung very low. His 
Christian endeavor to keep peace in Europe unfortunately failed, 
because other forces were too strong for this kind Christian gentle- 
man, Neville Chamberlain. But Great Britain, true to her principles 
of fair play and justice, kept her word to another small country. In 
this case it was Poland; in the last war it was little Belgium. In 
a dramatic moment over the BBC, Neville Chamberlain spoke these 
words, "Great Britain is again at war with Germany." We were un- 
prepared, there was nothing we could fight with, no planes, no guns, 
no tanks, nothing at all. The British Navy, of course couldn't be 
taken ashore. The sense of duty for the protection of small nations, for 
taking care of the underdog, as we say over there, was the decision of 
the British people and the British nation. So everybody was called 
to war. All our Church members, male members, were liable to be 
called up. The first two or three months while we were in London, we 
anticipated bombing, but the first great task to- face us was that most 
of our men were being called up for the armed services. However, we 
felt that we were entitled to some privileges as ministers of religion, 
or ministers of the Gospel. I went to the Ministry of Labor and Na- 
tional Service and appealed for exemptions. I said that we would like 
to be considered as other demoninations, who were entitled to their 
ministers being exempt from military service; not because we do not 
wish to share in the responsibilities of our country, but we need a 



ELDER ANDRE K. ANASTASIOU 25 



few men to administer the affairs of the Church. Very tactfully a 
representative of the Ministry with his secretary said to me: "Will 
you please call again, and we will consider your case." 

Within about seven days I was back at the Ministry and was 
received by the same gentleman. And as we sat he gravely looked at 
me, and said: "Mr. Anastasiou, it is needless for me to say that the 
King needs every man." And as he said that I looked up at him and 
said: "Every man of our Church who has been called to service has 
responded and has gone, but may I state, very respectfully, that the 
King of Kings needs a few men to carry out His work." 

As I said that he looked up at me and said: "You are right. How 
many men do you need?" 

Within ten minutes the interview was over. Within a week we 
had a letter, an official document of the Minister of Labor and Na- 
tional Service, granting us exemption for all our men in major Holy 
Orders, which we knew to be the Melchizedek Priesthood. Those 
in lesser Holy Orders, the Aaronic Priesthood members, were not 
exempted. So we were able to keep some of our Elders in charge of 
the branches. 

I am reminded of the fact that Elder Joseph F. Merrill remained 
in Great Britain during the year 1935, and I believe '36. It was his 
task to remove all the missionaries from Zion from administering the 
affairs of the branches. These brethren could see what was coming. 
When the war was declared the Saints said: "Why, President Grant's 
prophecy has been fulfilled. Every missionary, for the first time in the 
history of the British Mission, has been removed from this land." 

And so we were not unprepared. Every branch was self-admin- 
istered, and we began to take care of the 68 branches under our re- 
sponsibility. While men clung to weapons of war in defending their 
country, in trying to help Poland and other overrun nations, some of 
us gave up our work and came and gave our full time to missionary 
work. 

London, particularly, and many other large cities were in danger 
of destruction. Bombing began and it was very severe. Many people 
perished by day ar\d by night. Latter-day Saints, I imagine, with the 
rest of the people prayed harder than ever before to be delivered from 
destruction. We spent nearly two years in cellars and shelters, hiding 
from destructive bombs, but I am grateful to say that not one Latter- 
day Saint perished in the destruction of the cities of Great Britain, 
not one. 

I lay certain stress on "Saints." May I be permitted to say that 
we have defined some of our Church members as Saints, Aints and 
Complaints. Among the Saints, we have not lost a single one. 

Some people said to me: "Brother Anastasiou, do you mean to 
tell us that not one member of the Church perished in that terrible 
bombing of London?" 

I said: "Yes, it is true, not one Latter-day Saint." We lost one 
family whose mother was a member of the church but in name only. 



26 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Friday, October 4 First Day 

We never knew her. We learned of the destruction of herself, her 
children, her husband and their home by a bomb, and that was the 
first time we knew that she was a member of the Church. She never 
came anywhere near the Church. Her old father, living in Manchester, 
sent us the word that his daughter and her whole family had perished 
in one of the bombing raids upon London. But among faithful Latter- 
day Saints it was a joy to see protection. 

In some cases we lost our furniture, our windows, our doors, our 
ceilings but not a life. In the city of Liverpool, one of our Branch 
Presidents, Brother Patey told me a story which I shall never forget: 
One of those five hundred pound bombs fell outside of his little home, 
but it did not go off. The children immediately said: "Daddy, it is a 
D.A." A delay action bomb, and he said to me: "We began to pray," 
five children and the father, no mother. He is a widower. He said they 
all prayed so earnestly and when they had finished praying, the chil- 
dren said: "Daddy, we will be all right. We will be all right in our 
home tonight." 

And so they went to bed, imagine, with that terrific bomb lying 
just outside the door half submerged in the ground. If it had gone off 
it would have destroyed probably forty or fifty houses and killed two 
or three hundred people, but the faith of that little humble family was 
so wonderful that I shall never forget it. 

The next morning the A.R.P. Squad was on the scene. The 
whole neighborhood was removed for forty-eight hours and the bomb 
was finally taken away. When it was successfully removed the people 
were called back to their homes. 

On the way back Brother Patey asked the foreman of the A.R.P. 
Squad: "Well, what did you find?" 

"Mr. Patey, we got at the bomb outside of your door and found 
it ready to explode at any moment. There was nothing wrong with it. 
We are puzzled why it did not go off." 

Brother Patey knew in his heart that it was not a puzzle, that 
it was not luck as the man said to him, "Lucky people you still have 
your homes to go back to." Brother Patey knew deep in his heart that 
it was the answer to a humble prayer of a good Latter-day Saint and 
his children. 

He said to me: "I was so anxious that our Branch records in 
my home would not be destroyed." That was his anxiety. 

Well, we had regulations by the hundred; we Latter-day Saints, 
condensed the principles of the Gospel into a kind of pill form. We 
said to the Saints: "Brothers and Sisters, if you need the protection of 
the Lord you must be true to the principles of the Gospel." We said: 
1. Pray night and morning. 2. Keep the Sabbath Day holy. 3. Go 
to the house of the Lord and take the sacrament worthily. Don't bear 
false witness to it. 4. Sustain loyally the Church Authorities. 5. 
Pay your tithing and fast offerings. 6. Keep the Word of Wisdom, 
and 7. Do your temple work. 

And members adhered to this. We called 101 full time mission- 



ELDER ANDRE K. ANASTASIOU 



27 



aries and most of them went into the field without a penny, and yet 
everyone had the means. We called 425 part-time missionaries and 
every one gave us five hours a week for nearly two years, apart from 
their regular work. Our missionaries were asked to preach the Gospel 
and not to give talks. At testimony meetings we had marvelous in- 
spirational occasions. 

The police sometimes would come and say: "Don't you think 
it unwise that you should hold your services while the air raid is on? 
Think of the casualities you would sustain if a bomb were to fall upon 
your church." We said: "Thank you, officer, we recognize the dan- 
ger but we feel safe in a dedicated building," and we never cancelled a 
single service. Many of our buildings, of course, had no windows and 
no ceilings. The government saw that we had roofs over our heads. 
We had hardly any heat and hardly any light. 

I remember one testimony meeting when every Saint took one 
minute to bear a testimony, and one little old lady got up. She said: 
"Brothers and sisters, the testimony of the Gospel is burning in my 
bosom." And as she sat down, she said to her neighbor: "My dear, 
my feet are freezing." 

We went throughout the mission, in accordance with the wishes 
of the First Presidency, once a year. We called young people to go 
on missions, saying to them: "Brothers and sisters, if you will answer 
the call of your brethren it makes no difference whether you have any 
means or not, the Lord will provide." 

I must give way in a moment, but may I bear a testimony that 
I have seen the hand of the Lord move among those faithful Latter- 
day Saints in the British Isles. In Glasgow, Scotland, in 1940, was 
my first conference, and my first visit to Scotland. On the front bench 
there sat a young lady with her mother who> was deaf and dumb and 
this young daughter used the sign language. She said to her mother: 
"The President is calling us to go on missions," and her mother said 
to her: "You go on a mission." 

And so she came to me after the conference and said: "President, 
I am willing to go but — ," she dropped her eyes, "but I have no money." 

I said: "Sister McDonald, the Lord will open the way." 

She was set apart the last thing on Sunday night — and I said: 
"I will write to you on Tuesday, when I get back." It took a day to 
get back to London, to my desk, and among the pile of letters there 
was the answer to the promise given to that sister. One faithful brother 
from the army wrote to me saying: "President, I would like to' take 
care of a missionary for six months. Here is the check for the first 
month, and the others will follow." All of that money went to that 
sister. 

Time will not permit me to say much more, but by the time my 
successor arrived back in Great Britain, President Hugh B. Brown, 
we had 75 branches in operation, everyone self-sustaining and self- 
administered, and it has been a testimony to me that "the rights of 
the priesthood are inseparably connected with the powers of Heaven, 



28 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Friday. October 4 First Day 

but that the powers of Heaven cannot be controlled nor handled except 
upon the principles of righteousness," (Doc. & Cov. 121:36.) and 
such is my testimony to bear to you, brothers and sisters, that we have 
witnessed the hand of the Lord in our midst, by day and by night, 
and I rejoice in being with you today in Zion. 

There are at least twenty or thirty young people in Great Britain 
today who were denied the opportunity to go on missions because of 
the war work. Now they are willing to go on missions anywhere in 
the world and the means will be found when they are called. 

God grant that we may appreciate the blessings of this Gospel, 
I humbly pray, in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ. Amen. 

President George Albert Smith: 

Elder Andre K. Anastasiou of the British Mission has just fin- 
ished speaking. 

The Singing Mothers of the Jordan Valley Region will now sing 
"The Twenty-Third Psalm," by Shubert. 

The closing prayer will be offered by President Merrill N. War- 
nick of the Timpanogos Stake, after which this Conference will stand 
adjourned until 2:00 this afternoon. The afternoon session will be 
broadcast over Station KSL, Salt Lake City, and KSUB at Cedar City. 

The Singing Mothers sang: "The Twenty-Third Psalm." 
President Merrill N. Warnick of the Timpanogos Stake offered 
the closing prayer. 

Conference adjourned until 2 p.m. 

FIRST DAY 
AFTERNOON MEETING 

Conference reconvened at 2 o'clock P.M., Friday, October 4. 
President George Albert Smith: 

This is the second session of the 1 1 7th Semi- Annual Conference 
of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. We are convened 
in the Tabernacle on Temple Square, Salt Lake City. 

The house is filled to overflowing and people standing. 

There are present on the stand this afternoon all of the General 
Authorities of the Church, except Elder Stephen L Richards of the 
Council of the Twelve, who is detained at home under instruction of 
his physician; Elder Ezra Taft Benson, also of the Council of the 
Twelve, who is in Europe in charge of the European Mission; and 
the Patriarch to the Church, also absent on account of illness. 

The proceedings of this session will be broadcast over KSL at 
Salt Lake City and KSUB at Cedar City. 

We will begin the services this afternoon by the combined chorus 



ELDER JOSEPH L. WIRTHLIN 



29 



of the Singing Mothers of the Jordan Valley Region Relief Societies 
singing "In Thy Form." Sister Florence Jepperson Madsen is the 
director, and Elder Alexander Schreiner is the organist. 

The opening prayer will be offered by President John K. Ed- 
munds of the Chicago Stake. 

The Relief Society Singing Mothers of the Jordan Valley Region 
sang: "In Thy Form." 

President John K. Edmunds of the Chicago Stake offered the 
opening prayer. 

Singing by the Singing Mothers: "My Redeemer Lives." 

ELDER JOSEPH L. WIRTHLIN 

Second Counselor in the Presiding Bishopric 

I sincerely trust, my brethren and sisters, that I may enjoy the 
Spirit of the Lord during the moment or two that I might stand be- 
fore you. 

I am profoundly grateful to the Lord because in this day and in 
this dispensation he has raised up a Prophet and prophets who have 
followed him. Through these prophets he has given his word to us 
that pertains to all of the phases and activities of life. I am thinking 
particularly now of that phase of our life that has to do with the law 
of the land. He made it known unto us through the Prophet Joseph : 

According to the laws and constitution of the people, which I have 
suffered to be established, and should be maintained for the rights and 
protection of all flesh, according to just and holy principles; . . . And for 
this purpose have I established the Constitution of this land, by the hands 
of wise men whom I raised up unto this very purpose, and redeemed the 
land by the shedding of blood. (D. & C. 101: 77, 80.) 

Free Agency Vs. Force 

I have thought many times of the men who were selected by God 
in Revolutionary days to set up a government, a government predi- 
cated upon the great principle of free agency, that principle which 
was fought for in the councils of heaven when two of the Lord's sons 
stood before him, one of them advocating a plan whereby he would 
redeem all of the Lord's children that were to come to the flew earth, 
whether they desired redemption or not; and the other one advocating 
a plan that he would extend to each man his agency to decide whether 
or not he would follow the commandments of God or whether he 
would follow the commandments of the opposite power. As a result 
of advocating these two plans, a great war took place in the heavens, 
and Lucifer, the Son of the Morning, was cast out; and from that day 
until now, these two great forces have been in a gigantic struggle. 
Jesus Christ came to earth and gave each and every one of us the 
right and the privilege to follow God's commandments as we saw fit, 
while, on the other hand, Satan has done all within his power to en- 



30 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Friday, October 4 First Day 

snare the souls of the Lord's children and have them follow after him. 

These two philosophies have been found in government. We 
find that in the days of George Washington, in the day of these wise 
men that the Lord raised up to found a republic, founded upon the 
principle of free agency, that there were those who opposed the idea; 
there were those who fought against the principles as advocated by 
Washington, Thomas Jefferson, and the Revolutionary fathers. And 
from that day until this, the world over, these two philosophies have 
been struggling with each other. The Lord gave Joseph Smith an- 
other revelation, one that should be a warning to all of us, with refer- 
ence to the principle of force as advocated by Lucifer, for the Lord 
said: 

And again, I say unto you that the enemy in the secret chambers 
seeketh your lives. Ye hear of wars in far countries, and you say that 
there will soon be great wars in far countries, but ye know not the hearts 
of men in your own land. (D. & C. 38:28, 29.) 

Dangerous Tendencies in Government 

I am sure that this revelation, brothers and sisters, pertains to 
this day and to this time. While our attention is attracted to foreign 
countries where there have been wars and where there are still wars, 
there are within the very borders of this great republic those who 
would change our form of government and who would force upon us 
the same type of government that Lucifer advocated in the councils 
of heaven. 

Now these wise men that the Lord raised up during the days of 
Washington, Jefferson, Franklin, Robert Morris, and Hamilton, pro- 
vided a pattern of government for us to follow, a pattern of govern- 
ment which has brought to us numerous blessings, a form of govern- 
ment that has made us the strongest, and, may I say, the richest 
nation in all the world, because it has been founded upon the principle 
of free agency. Every individual has had the right to do the thing 
that he has wanted to do in the fields of industry, agriculture, or 
whatnot. He has had the right to worship God according to the 
dictates of his own conscience. He has had the right to own property. 
He has had the right to speak as he sees fit, and he has enjoyed the 
privilege of a great and free press. But, on the other hand, we find 
that the philosophy of the evil one would teach us that, after all, our 
government should be centralized in the hands of one or two men. 
Some advocate changing the form of our government. They advo- 
cate regimentation of industry and labor. They advocate that de- 
ficit spending is the sure way to prosperity. They would pervert the 
Constitution. They have endeavored through the various educa- 
tional systems of this great country to teach us doctrines that are 
contrary to the doctrines and the principles upon which this great 
republic is founded. They would restrict us in our religious worship. 
They would disrupt family relationships. And so as we compare 



ELDER JOSEPH L. WIRTHLIN 



31 



these two great systems, we can readily see that they are but a carry- 
over from that great battle which took place in the spirit world. 

When I think of these wise men, George Washington and 
Jefferson and Franklin, I think of men who were servants of God, 
raised up for the purpose of establishing the Constitution and es- 
tablishing this great government. Thomas Jefferson was endowed 
from on high with prophetic power. If you will study the Doctrines 
of Democracy as advocated by Thomas Jefferson one hundred thirty 
years ago, you will find that in many respects we have departed 
from the principles that made us a great and powerful nation. 

Jefferson's Statement on Centralized Government 

Those who would change our form of government would central- 
ize all its powers and functions into the hands of a few. Let us refer 
to this man of God, Thomas Jefferson, who was raised up by the 
Lord to help establish this great republic. What did Jefferson say 
with reference to centralized government? 

Our country is too large to have all of its affairs directed by a single 
government, and I do verily believe that if the principle were to prevail 
of a common law being in force in the United States, it would become the 
most corrupt government upon the earth. What an augmentation of the 
field for jobbing, speculating, plundering, office-building and office-hunting 
would be produced by an assumption of all of the state powers into the 
hands of the general government. The true theory of our Constitution is 
surely the wisest and best, that the states are independent as to everything 
within themselves, and united as to everything respecting foreign nations. 

Over the years that have passed, the states have given up many 
of their rights to the federal government. As a result, we are be- 
coming a closely supervised nation in many respects. This man of 
God understood this and warned us and forewarned us to protect 
our rights as states and as individuals. 

Jefferson foresaw the time when, should we be regulated in our 
businesses, in all our endeavors, there would come a day of famine. 
I shall read to you one of his statements: "Were we directed from 
Washington when to sow and when to reap, we should soon want 
bread." 

We are living in that very day. We have seen the need for 
bread; we have seen the need for meat; we have seen the need for 
sugar; we have seen the need for many of the necessities of life. I 
am sure this wise man of God enjoyed the inspiration of the spirit of 
prophecy when he made the above declaration. 

There are those who would change our form of government, 
would regiment us in all of our endeavors. It would be only a short 
time when men would be called to perform work whether they were 
qualified to do it or not. They would be forced into the harness of 
labor without any opportunity to express their own desires. Serf- 
dom would soon dominate the lives of the people. 



32 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Friday. October 4 First Day 

And again, this wise man of God saw that if there ever came 
a time when we were regimented that we would lose our independ- 
ence, that we would lose all the blessings that have come to us through 
the Constitution of the United States. He said this, in speaking of 
regimentation, which is nothing more nor less than nazism, com- 
munism, or fascism, which are the forms of government that have 
shackled the peoples of Germany, Russia, Italy, and other nations. 

Should we adopt foreign "isms," 

... it will be as in Europe, where every man must be pike or gudgeon, 
hammer or anvil. Our functionaries and theirs are wares from the same 
workshop, made of the same materials, and by the same hand. If the states 
look with apathy on this silent descent of their government into the gulf 
which is to swallow all, we have only to weep over the human character 
formed uncontrollable but by a rod of iron, and the blasphemers of man, as 
incapable of self-government. 

Debt Brings Servitude 

Then there are those who would change our form of govern- 
ment, these wicked men that the Lord spoke of in a revelation to 
the Prophet Joseph as scheming and planning to do away with what 
the Lord had given us; one of their lines of attack is that of per- 
petual debt. It may be of some interest for you to know, and no 
doubt you already know it, that one of the greatest advocates of 
one of these "isms," Lenin, the great Russian revolutionist, said: "As 
far as America is concerned, we will let America spend and spend 
herself into bankruptcy, then we will take over." 

What did Thomas Jefferson, this wise man of ihi Lord, say 
with reference to perpetual debt? He said: 

I am not among those who fear the people. They are our dependents 
for continued freedom. And to preserve their independence, we must not 
let our rulers load us with perpetual debt. We must make our election 
between economy and liberty or profusion and servitude. 

I hope we have not gone so far in this nation of ours that be- 
cause of the profusion which we have had we have brought upon 
ourselves servitude. 

Now is the time. Now is the time if we are to preserve our 
independence and liberty to let those know in whose hands we have 
given the affairs of government, that we are not going to stand for 
continued extravagant spending, for as surely as that policy con- 
tinues we will face bankruptcy and with bankruptcy there will come 
that inevitable, dreadful thing that we call revolution. And with 
revolution comes the opportunity for those within the borders of 
our land who would destroy our government, to step in and take 
over. They would also change our form of government, and what 
did this wise man of the Lord, Thomas Jefferson, say with reference 
to this change? 



ELDER JOSEPH L. WIRT HUN 



33 



I said to President Washington that if the equilibrium of the three 
great bodies, legislative, executive, and judiciary, could be preserved, if 
the legislature could be kept independent, I should never fear the result of 
such a government; but that I could not but be uneasy when I saw that 
the executive had swallowed up the legislative branch. When all govern- 
ment, domestic and foreign, in little as in great things, shall be drawn to 
Washington as the center of all power, it will render powerless the checks 
provided of one government on another, and will become as venal and 
oppressive as the government from which we are separated. 

Brethren and sisters, these are the words of one of God's in- 
spired servants, one of those whom he told us through revelation he 
had raised up to help establish the government of the United States. 

Benefits of Freedom 

I ask you to compare the fruits of this great republic with the 
fruits of those nations where they have accepted or had forced upon 
them these "isms" of the evil one. For example, in the United States, 
with roughly six percent of the world's population in six percent of 
its area, America enjoys forty-four percent of the productive wealth 
of the world. Thirty million families live in American homes valued 
at a hundred and two billion dollars. They cultivate six and a half 
million farms with an estimated value of fifty-eight billion dollars. 
American families enjoy the use of twenty-five million automobiles, 
nineteen million telephones, and forty-five million radios. 

And so I could go on and point out to you the fruits, the temporal 
fruits, that have come to us because we have had the privilege of 
living under a government founded upon the divine principle of free 
agency. These figures, after all, brethren and sisters, are a tribute to 
the wisdom of our system of government with its freedom and its in- 
dividual initiative which have always been the urge to these accomp- 
lishments. 

Now I ask you to compare these accomplishments and fruits 
with those nations that have adopted a system where men and women 
are regimented, where they dare not express their thoughts nor have 
the right to worship God as their conscience dictates to them. Have 
they achieved any such results as these? You and I know that they 
have not, and they never can, because so long as the individual is 
shackled, there will be no opportunity for individual progress. And 
one of the grand and glorious things about our republic is the fact 
that it is the individual that counts, and the state is but to serve him. 
He does not become a mere pawn of the state and a cog in a grieat 
machine; he is the objective of the government. And as long as the 
individual is the objective of this great government, you can rest 
well assured that we will continue to make progress and enjoy all of 
the blessings in the future that we have in the past. 

Constitution Should be Appreciated 
It is of vital importance that in our homes we should teach our 



34 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Friday, October 4 First Day 

children that this great government and its fundamental law were 
given to us by God, that he inspired men who framed the Constitu- 
tion of the United States. Oh, I am fearful that in our schools little 
consideration is given to the Constitution! I am fearful that our 
young men and our young women are not learning very much about 
this great republic, and that being the case, it is time that in the 
home we, as parents, take upon ourselves the responsibility of teach- 
ing the youth of the land the very truth that God revealed for the 
establishment of the Constitution of the United States and the organ- 
izing of our republic. 

Responsibility of Public Servants 

It is time that public servants should look upon the matter of 
serving in government capacity as a great and a sacred calling, not 
one wherein they receive special benefits for themselves, but one 
wherein they are willing to serve the people to the best advantage. 

Whenever I think of the obligation of serving in government 
capacity, there comes to mind one of those old patriots who lived 
shortly after the Revolutionary War and prior to the Civil War, 
Henry Clay. When he was about ready to lay aside the mantle that 
rested upon him as one of the servants of his great state, he said: 

I can with unshaken confidence appeal to the Divine Arbiter for the 
truth of the declaration that I have been influenced by no impure purpose 
and no personal motive, have sought no personal aggrandizement, but 
that in all of my public acts, I have had a full and single eye and a warm 
and devoted heart directed and dedicated to what, in my best judgment, I 
believed to be the true interest of my country. 

I would to God that every public servant should have that at- 
titude, and I am sure if they had it, we should receive a service at 
their hands which would perpetuate and preserve the great prin- 
ciples that this republic rests upon. We have been blessed with 
prophets of God, who from time to time have called our attention 
to the Constitution of the United States as being a revelation from 
God. 

Brigham Young declared, and I am sure he echoed the senti- 
ments of all of us when he said: 

We need to sustain the Constitution of the United States and all 
righteous laws. We will cling to the Constitution of our country and 
to the government that reveres that sacred charter of free men's rights 
and, if necessary, pour out our best blood for the defense of every good 
and righteous principle. 

A Frenchman whom I do not know made this statement: 

It has been stated that America is the only country that pretends 
to listen to the teachings of its founders as if they were still alive. 

I humbly pray that we will more than pretend to hearken unto 
the teachings of the founders of this great nation, that we will make 



ELDER JOSEPH FIELDING SMITH 35 



their teachings a part of our religion to the end that we will become ac- 
quainted with these great men of Revolutionary days and revere 
them and hold them up as servants of God, which I pray we will all do, 
in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen. 

ELDER JOSEPH FIELDING SMITH 

Of the Council of the Twelve Apostles 

My beloved brethren and sisters: With the help of the Lord, 
I hope to present to you one of the most vital principles connected 
with the gospel of Jesus Christ. And in order that I may get it before 
us properly, I intend to read statements from President Brigham 
Young and other Authorities, because their statements will have far 
greater weight than anything that I might say. What I am going to 
talk about is marriage. 

President Brigham Young's Counsel on Marriage 

President Brigham Young, in giving a counsel to the members 
of the Church said: 

When a man and woman have received their endowments and seal- 
ings, and then had children born to them afterwards, those children are 
legal heirs to the kingdom and to all its blessings and promises, and they 
are the only ones that are on this earth. There is not a young man in our 
community who would not be willing to travel from here to England to be 
married right, if he understood things as they are; there is not a young 
woman in our community, who loves the gospel and wishes its blessings, 
that would be married in any other way; they would live unmarried until 
they . . . were as old as Sarah before she had Isaac born to her. Many of 
our brethren have married off their children without taking this into con- 
sideration, and thinking it a matter of little importance. I wish we all 
understood this in the light in which heaven understands it. {Discourses of 
Brigham Young, pp. 195, 196, 1934 edition.) 

Again: 

Be careful, O ye mothers in Israel, and do not teach your daughters 
in the future, as many of them have been taught, to marry out of Israel. 
Woe to you who do it; you will lose your crowns as sure as God lives. 
(Ibid.) 

Now, I would hardly dare say that. 
Again: 

What was the cause of the first, or one of the first, curses that came upon 
Israel? I will tell you. One of the first transgressions of the family called 
Israel, was their going to other families or other nations to select partners. 
This was one of the great mistakes made by the children of Abraham, 
Isaac and Jacob, for they would go and marry with other families, although 
the Lord had forbidden them to do so, and had given them a very strict 
and stringent law on the subject. He commanded them not to marry among 
the Gentiles, but they did and would do it. Inasmuch as they would not 
do what he required of them, then he gave them what I call a portion of 
the law of carnal commandments. This law told them what they might 



36 



GENERAL CONFERENCE 



Friday. October 4 



First Dag 



and whom they might not marry. It was referred to by the Savior and 
his apostles, and it was a grievous yoke to place on the necks of any people; 
but as the children of this family would run after Babylon, and after the 
pride and the vanity and evils of the world, and seek to introduce them 
into Israel, the Lord saw fit to place this burden upon them. (Ibid, 196, 



How is it with you, sisters? Do you distinguish between a man of God 
and a man of the world? It is one of the strangest things that happens in my 
existence, to think that any man or woman can love a being that will not 
receive the truth of heaven. The love this gospel produces is far above 
the love of women; it is the love of God — the the love of eternity — of eter- 
nal lives. (Ibid.) 



Now this from President Joseph F. Smith: 

I would rather go myself to the grave than to be associated with a 
wife outside of the bonds of the new and everlasting covenant. Now, 
I hold it just so sacred; but some members of the Church do not so re- 1 
gard the matter. Some people feel that it does not make very much dif- 
ference whether a girl marries a man in the Church, full of the faith of the 
gospel, or an unbeliever. Some of our young people have married outside 
of the Church; but very few of those who have done it have failed to 
come to grief. I would like to see Latter-day Saint men marry Latter-day 
Saint women; and Methodists marry Methodists, Catholics marry Catholics; 
and Presbyterians marry Presbyterians, and so on to the limit. Let them 
keep within the pale of their own faith and church, and marry and inter- 
marry there, and let the Latter-day Saints do the same thing in their 
Church. Then we will see who comes out best in the end. [Gospel 
Doctrine, p. 380. 1919 edition.) 

This from Elder Orson Pratt, which was delivered by appoint 
ment and endorsed by President Brigham Young: 

We cannot feel justified in closing this article on the subject of mar- 
riage without saying a few words to unmarried females in this Church. 

( May I pause at this point long enough to say that while he is 
speaking to females, it is just as true of males, and we could insert 
that term just as well as to speak of females, so keep that in mind.) 

You will clearly perceive, from the revelation which God has given, 
that you can never obtain a fulness of glory, without being married to a 
righteous man for time and for all eternity. If you marry a man who re- 
ceives not the gospel, you lay a foundation for sorrow in this world, besides 
losing the privilege of enjoying the society of a husband in eternity. You 
forfeit your right to an endless increase of immortal lives. And even the 
children which you may be favoured with in this life, will not be entrusted 
to your charge in eternity, but you will be left in that world without a 
husband, without a family, without a kingdom, without any means of en- 
larging yourselves, being subject to the principalities and powers who are 
counted worthy of families, and kingdoms, and thrones, and the increase of 
dominions forever. To them you will be servants and angels— that is, 
provided that your conduct should be such as to secure this measure of 
glory. Can it be possible that any females, after knowing these things, 
will suffer themselves to keep company with persons out of this Church? 



197.) 
Again: 



Advice to Marry in the Church 



ELDER JOSEPH FIELDING SMITH 



37 



It matters not how great the morality of such persons may be, nor how kind 
they may be to you, they are not numbered with the people of God; they 
are not in the way of salvation, they cannot save themselves nor their 
families, and after what God has revealed upon this subject, you cannot 
be justified, for one moment, in keeping their company. It would be in- 
finitely better for you to suffer poverty and tribulation with the people of 
God, than to place yourselves under the power of those who will not em- 
brace the great truth of heaven. By marrying an unbeliever, you place 
yourselves in open disobedience to the command of God requiring 
his people to gather together. Do you expect to be saved in direct violation 
of the command of heaven? (Millennial Star, XV: 584.) 

Only Covenants Made by God are Eternal 

I have some other quotations on another phase, but I want to 
refer now to what the Lord has said in a revelation to the Church. 

Will I accept of an offering, saith the Lord, that is not made in my 
name? Or will I receive at your hands that which I have not appointed? 
And will I appoint unto you, saith the Lord, except it be by law, even as 
I and my Father ordained unto you, before the world was? I am the Lord 
thy God; and I give unto you this commandment — that no man shall come 
unto the Father but by me or by my word, which is my law, saith the Lord. 
And everything that is in the world, whether it be ordained of men, by 
thrones, or principalities, or powers, or things of name, whatsoever they 
may be, that are not by me or by my word, saith the Lord, shall be thrown 
down, and shall not remain after men are dead, neither in nor after the re- 
surrection, saith the Lord your God. For whatsoever things remain are 
by me; and whatsoever things are not by me shall be shaken and destroyed. 
(D. & C. 132:9-14.) 

Now, I challenge anybody on the face of the earth to disprove 
this argument. I say it is sound. It is common sense. It is the gospel 
of Jesus Christ. It cannot be successfully disputed. That being true, 
then the Lord says: 

Therefore, if a man marry him a wife in the world, and he marry her 
not by me nor by my word, and he covenant with her so long as he is in 
the world and she with him, their covenant and marriage are not of force 
when they are dead, and when they are out of the world; therefore, they 
are not bound by any law when they are out of the world. Therefore, 
when they are out of the world they neither marry nor are given in mar- 
riage; but 'are appointed angels in heaven; which angels are ministering 
servants, to minister for those who are worthy of a far more, and an 
exceeding, and an eternal weight of glory. (D. & C. 132:15, 16.) 

Importance of Eternal Marriage 

There is much more here, and you are acquainted with it. I do 
not need to> read it, but I want to call your attention to the fact that 
a great many of our beautiful girls and our fine young men that 
have been born under the covenant are being married out of the 
Church and out of the temple of God. Furthermore, I have discov- 
ered by reading the newspapers that the parents of many of these 
young people seem to rejoice in it, and so they put big articles and 
fine pictures in the papers in regard to the entertainments, the re- 
ceptions, that are going to be given, and they seem to be very proud 



38 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Friday, October 4 , First Day 

of the fact that their daughters are to be married or their sons are 
to be married and they are going to be married by some minister of 
some other church, maybe by a bishop of this Church who can only 
marry them for time — he cannot marry them for eternity — and they 
seem to be happy about it. I do not know how they can, in the face 
of all that the Lord has revealed. For every contract, every bond, 
every covenant that is made that is not according to the Lord's will 
and commandment, and enforced by his law will of necessity come 
to an end. These young people who seem to be so happy now, when 
they rise in the resurrection, and find themselves in the condition in 
which they will find themselves, then there will be weeping and 
wailing and gnashing of teeth, bitterness of soul, and they have 
brought it upon themselves because of their lack of faith and under- 
standing of the gospel, and from, I am sorry to say, the encourage- 
ment they have received many times from their own parents. 

I am quite satisfied in my own mind that the parents are not 
teaching their children in the home the importance of marriage as 
the Lord has revealed it. Out in the world they have a false notion 
about marriage, because they have not the guidance of the Holy 
Ghost, and they cannot understand and properly interpret the 
scriptures. 

The first marriage that was ever performed in this world, that 
is on this earth, let me say; not in this world, but on this earth — was 
performed before there was any death. What the Lord said in 
answering the question of the Jews: 

. . . What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder. 
(Matt. 19:6.) 

means nothing more nor less than this: that where God joins in mar- 
riage, man cannot put it asunder. And the Lord never does anything 
just for time. Everything is for eternity. 

Temple for Worthy Members 

To those who are satisfied with a marriage for time only, I want 
to raise a warning voice, to both parents and to the children who have 
that sort of idea. Of course there are people who are not worthy 
to go to the temple, and therefore should not go to the temple. No 
one should go to the temple except those who are worthy, as the 
Lord has said, "who have overcome by faith," and are cleansed and 
are just and true. Then they can go to the temple. If they are un- 
clean, if they lack the faith, they had better stay out until they get 
the faith and are clean. 

I wanted to say those few things. 

Lord's Command to Multiply 

Now, just for a moment or two in regard to another matter 
closely connected with this. When young people are married prop- 



ELDER MILTON R. HUNTER 



39 



erly, the Lord commands them to multiply. Now that is not in ac- 
cord with the teachings of the world, nor the practice of the world, 
especially the practice, and so I want to read one or two other pas- 
sages now; this from President Young: 

There are multitudes of pure and holy spirits waiting to take taber- 
nacles, now what is our duty? — To prepare tabernacles for them; to take 
a course that will not tend to drive those spirits into the families of the 
wicked, where they will be trained in wickedness, debauchery, and every 
species of crime. It is the duty of every righteous man and woman to pre- 
pare tabernacles for all the spirits they can. 

To check the increase of our race has its advocates among the influ- 
ential and powerful circles of society in our nation and in other nations. 
The same practice existed forty-five years ago, and various devices were 
used by married persons to prevent the expenses and responsibilities of a 
family of children, which they must have incurred had they suffered na- 
ture's laws to rule pre-eminent. That which was practiced then in fear and 
against reproving conscience, is now boldly trumpeted abroad as one of 
the best means of ameliorating the miseries and sorrows of humanity. In- 
fanticide is very prevalent in our nation. It is a crime that comes within 
the purview of the law, and is therefore not so boldly practised as is the 
other equally great crime, which, no doubt, to a great extent, prevents the 
necessity of infanticide. The unnatural style of living, the extensive use 
of narcotics, the attempt to destroy and dry up the fountains of life, 
are fast destroying the American element of the nation; it is passing away 
before the increase of the more healthy, robust, honest, and less sinful class 
of the people which are pouring into the country daily from the old world. 
(Discourses o{ Bcigham Young, p. 197, 1943 edition.) 

Now I think you bishops, you presidents of stakes, and you 
presidents of the quorums of the priesthood, ought to consider these 
things most carefully, and be prepared to teach the people that which 
the Lord would have them taught, and when our teachers go to visit 
them in their homes, let them teach the revelations of the Living God 
and magnify their callings. This I pray in the name of Jesus Christ. 
Amen. 

ELDER MILTON R. HUNTER 

Of the First Council of the Seventy 

My dear brethren and sisters, it is in deep humility that I stand 
before you today. I have a prayer in my heart that God will sustain 
and be with me on this occasion. 

As a Man Thinketh 

The ancient statement, "As [a man] thinketh in his heart, so 
is he," (Prov. 23:7) is a divine, sublime, and eternal truth. Every 
act that we have committed and every word that we have spoken 
have come about as a result of our thoughts. Your character and my 
character today are the results of the complete sum of all our 
thoughts. Thus a man is literally what he thinks. Every plant springs 
forth from its seed. So it is with the deeds of man. Every one of his 




GENERAL CONFERENCE 



First Day 



acts springs forth from the hidden seeds of thought. Our minds are as 
fertile gardens. If we plant in these gardens seeds of impure and 
unholy thoughts, these seeds grow as weeds and crowd out that 
which is pure and noble. Under these conditions, our lives become 
filled with filthy, ungodly, and immoral actions. Paul, the ancient 
Christian apostle to the Gentiles, warned humanity against sowing 
evil thoughts which always result in wicked deeds. 

Be not deceived; God is not mocked; for whatsoever a man soweth, 
that shall he also reap. For he that soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh 
reap corruption; but he that soweth to the Spirit shall of the Spirit reap 
life everlasting. (Galatians 6:7, 8.) 

In my humble opinion, there is no single passage of scripture 
that would do more toward saving the world from misery and de- 
struction if the human family would heed its injunction. If all the 
holy scriptures were suddenly taken from mortal beings but one single 
passage, and if I were asked to select the passage which I thought 
would be of most benefit to the human family, I believe I would choose 
that statement made by Paul. Furthermore, I would print that state- 
ment indelibly on a large placard and hold it before the eyes of the 
people continuously. 

Human beings are so prone to flatter each other and to use the 
art of sophistry that a true measure of character cannot always be 
accurately ascertained by the words we speak. We adults are not 
as little children. They are frank and honest in expressing their opin- 
ions. Perhaps that is one reason why Jesus declared that except we 
become as little children we cannot enter into the kingdom of heaven. 



The only sure measuring rod of character, therefore, is the sum- 
total of all our thoughts. The claim has been made that if we could 
look into the hearts and minds of boys and girls and perceive their 
thoughts — especially their thoughts when their minds are operating 
undisciplined away from their daily assigned tasks — we could have 
a rather safe criterion by which to judge their future happiness and 
sorrow. It is a well-known fact that as thoughts blossom forth into 
actions, joy and sorrow are the results. Thus it can be said to a young 
man or to a young woman: "You tell me your thoughts, and I will 
tell you your future." 

Jesus, the Master of life and salvation, proclaimed that: 

. . . out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh. A good 
man out of the good treasure of the heart bringeth forth good things: and 
an evil man out of the evil treasure bringeth forth evil things. (Matt. 12: 



Since all that is evil and all that is good in human nature comes 
forth from the heart of man, we shall be held accountable before the 
judgment seat of God for all that comes from the heart. In fact, the 
gospel plan of salvation proclaims that every man and every woman 



Character Sum Total of Thoughts 



34, 35.) 



ELDER MILTON R. HUNTER 



41 



who have their free agency to choose the course that they follow 
and who are mentally sound and capable of making choices are held 
responsible for the actions that they commit. God our Eternal Father 
is both merciful and just. He is very merciful in that he gave to the 
human family the gospel; and to be completely just, he requires each 
of us to> obey every word that has come from his mouth. 

Responsible for Our Words and Acts 

Alma the Younger, a great Nephite prophet-teacher, declared 
that all men, women, and children who come into this mortal world 
will eventually be "brought before the bar of God, to be judged ac- 
cording to our works." If we have lived wicked lives while in mor- 
tality, according to this Nephite prophet, at the judgment day: 

. . . our words will condemn us, yea, all our works will condemn us; 
we shall not be found spotless; and our thoughts will also condemn us. 
(Alma 12:14.) 

At the judgment day, so great will be the shame of those who 
have lived wicked lives in mortality that they will cry for the moun- 
tains to fall upon them and hide them from the presence of God. But 
this cannot be the case. Every individual will have to acknowledge 
that Jesus is the Christ, the Savior of the world, and that his judg- 
ments are just and true. 

Alma was not the only prophet of God who declared that we 
shall be held responsible for every act that we commit, for every 
word that we speak, and for every thought that we think. Jesus who 
is the great Judge, Law-giver, and Savior of the world, proclaimed 
that we shall be held accountable for the secret thoughts of our hearts. 
He also declared: 

I say unto you, That every idle word that men shall speak, they shall 
give account thereof in the day of judgment. For by thy words thou shalt 
be justified, and by thy words thou shalt be condemned. (Matt. 12:36, 37.) 

The Savior also maintained that all of our secrets eventually 
shall be made public. To quote his exact words: 

For there is nothing covered, that shall not be revealed; neither hid, 
that shall not be known. Therefore whatsoever ye have spoken in darkness 
shall be heard in the light; and that which ye have spoken in the ear in 
closets shall be proclaimed upon the housetops. (Luke 12:2, 3.) 

If it is true that our bad unspoken thoughts are recorded against 
us, will it not be just as true that all our good thoughts unspoken, the 
kindness, tenderness, sympathy, pity, love, beauty, and charity that 
enter the breast and cause the heart to throb with silent good, find 
remembrance in the presence of God, also? Yes, I firmly believe that 
all of our good impulses and thoughts will find remembrance with 
the Lord just as much as will the evil that we have thought, said, or 
done; and certainly since God is our loving Father, he will remember 



42 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Friday, October 4 First Dag 

the good with a greater degree of satisfaction and joy than he will 
the evil. 

Think Pure Thoughts 

My friends, it will pay high dividends for us to guard our lips, 
as James, the ancient Christian writer, so plainly taught. "... If any 
man offend not in word, the same is a perfect man, and able also to 
bridle the whole body." ... for the tongue which is unbridled "is a 
fire, a world of iniquity." (James 3:2, 6.) 

If it pays well to guard our lips, it pays just as well and even 
better to guard our thoughts, for every word that we speak is pre- 
ceded by the thought. We, as Saints of the Most High, should ac- 
custom ourselves at all times to think such pure thoughts that if our 
minds and hearts were laid open before the world, nothing would 
appear which when brought to light would cause us to blush. Since 
the key to every man is his thoughts, we should thoroughly under- 
stand that our habitual thoughts will completely determine our char- 
acter, for the soul is truly dyed by the thoughts. Therefore, thought 
and character are one. Our reputation is what men believe us to 
be, but our character is what God and angels actually know of us. 
The Lord gave us the key in modern revelation by which we can 
build lives of righteousness: 

Let thy bowels also be full of charity towards all men, and to the 
household of faith, and let virtue garnish thy thoughts unceasingly; then 
shall thy confidence wax strong in the presence of God; and the doctrine 
of the priesthood shall distil upon thy soul as the dews from heaven. The 
Holy Ghost shall be thy constant companion, and thy scepter an un- 
changing scepter of righteousness and truth; and thy dominion shall be 
-an everlasting dominion, and without compulsory means it shall flow unto 
thee forever and ever. (D. & C. 121:45, 46.) 

If we would do as the Lord has commanded, we could rest as- 
sured of receiving blessings in great abundance. Surely then we 
could sing with the psalmist of old: 

Who shall ascend into the hill of the Lord? or who shall stand in his 
holy place? He that hath clean hands, and a pure heart; who hath not 
lifted up his soul unto vanity, nor sworn deceitfully. He shall receive the 
blessing from the Lord, and righteousness from the God of his salvation. 
(Psalm 24:3-5.) 

God has revealed to us as Latter-day Saints the true plan of sal- 
vation; therefore, it is not only our opportunity, but, according to 
modern revelation, it is the duty of each of us to "serve him with all 
[his] your heart, might, mind and strength, that ye may stand 
blameless before God at the last day." (D. & C. 4:2) Let us heed 
the solemn warning found in Ecclesiastes which is one of the great- 
est statements in the Old Testament: 

Let us hear the conclusion of the whole matter: Fear God, and keep 
his commandments: for this is the whole duty of man. For God shall bring 



ELDER MILTON R. HUNTER 43 

every work into judgment, with every secret thing, whether it be good, 
or whether it be evil. (Ecclesiastes 12:13, 14.) » 

Roots of Sin in Our Thoughts 

Throughout history, men of God have put forth strenuous ef- 
forts to reform those individuals who have strayed from the path 
of truth into the byways of sin. Repentance has been their theme. 
It is true that repentance is the only pathway back from sin to God; 
but when one becomes steeped in iniquity, repentance is a long and 
difficult process. The Master Teacher had a more keen insight into 
the building of character than did any of the other great teachers of 
history. He declared: 

Ye have heard that it was said by them of old time, Thou shalt not 
commit adultery: But I say unto you, That whosoever looketh on a woman 
to lust alter her hath committed adultery with her already in his heart. 
(Matt. 5:27, 28.) 

In this and similar statements Jesus declared that the roots of 
sin lie in our thoughts. This being true, the proper time to reform 
people is not after they have formed thought habits but to teach 
our children while they are in their childhood and youth to think 
no other than pure and noble thoughts. At that time their minds 
are clean and pliable, and it is possible for us more easily to implant 
in their hearts seeds of purity, truth, and righteousness. Surely, 
as the writer of the proverb aptly stated: 

Train up a child in the way he should go: and when he is old, he will 
not depart from it. (Proverbs 22:6.) 

Responsibility to Develop Proper Habits 

Parents in Israel, a heavy responsibility rests on each of us 
to help our children develop proper habits of thinking. The Savior 
has laid the responsibility on us to be the principal agents in teach- 
ing our children the gospel plan of salvation. I tremble when I 
realize the responsibility that is mine as a father. To quote one of 
the commandments: 

And again, inasmuch as parents have children in Zion, or in any of 
her stakes which are organized, that teach them not to understand the doc- 
trine of repentance, faith in Christ the Son of the living God, and of bap- 
tism and the gift of the Holy Ghost by the laying on of the hands, when 
eight years old, the sin be upon the heads of the parents. For this shall be 
a law unto the inhabitants of Zion, or in any of her stakes which are or- 
ganized. And their children shall be baptized for the remission of their 
sins when eight years old, and receive the laying on of the hands. And 
they shall also teach their children to pray, and to walk uprightly before 
the Lord. (D. 6 C. 68:25-28.) 

Teachers throughout the Church who are working in the sem- 
inaries and institutes of religion, in the Sunday Schools, Primaries, 
and Priesthood classes, your opportunities and responsibilities are 
as great as any opportunities and responsibilities that can rest on 



44 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Friday, October 4 First Day 

the shoulders of men. In your charge is given our most priceless 
blessing — our sons and daughters. It is your duty and calling to 
assist the parents in Israel in planting in the hearts of the youth of 
the Church seeds of thought that will shoot forth into deeds of 
righteousness. What greater calling could men and women have 
than to be the molders of character? May God bless you in your 
noble callings; and may he continuously bless every one of us that 
we may think pure and holy thoughts, for "as [a man] thinketh in 
his heart, so is he." 

In conclusion, I desire to bear testimony that I know that God 
lives and is indeed our Eternal Father, that Jesus is the Christ, the 
Savior of the world, and that Jospeh Smith is the Prophet whom 
God foreordained and sent into the world in the last days to estab- 
lish the only true Church of Jesus Christ, which Church is endowed 
with power from on high to bring salvation to the human family. 
I also bear witness that President George Albert Smith is also a 
prophet of the Most High and that he holds the keys of the priest- 
hood just as the other holy prophets have done. I humbly pray 
that God will bless us all in the name of our Lord and Savior, Jesus 
Christ. Amen. 



The Relief Society Singing Mothers and the congregation joined 
in singing the hymn, "We Thank Thee, O God, for a Prophet," by 
Norton, (Hymn Book page 152, L.D.S. Hymns page 298.) 

ELDER CHARLES A. CALLIS 

Of the Council of the Twelve Apostles 

"1 can no more remember the books that I have read than the 
meals that I have eaten," said Emerson, "but they have made me." 
To countless thousands, who have basked in the spirit of the Book of 
Mormon, the truth that Joseph Smith spoke comes home to their 
souls. He remarked that " a man would get nearer to God by 
abiding by its [Book of Mormon] precepts, than by any other book." 

Teachings of Book of Mormon 

The Nephite record testifies in a heavenly spirit to the truth 
that the Bible is true. They are one in God's hand to confound 
false doctrine and to establish peace in the hearts of men. This 
sacred book tells us that little children are alive in Christ. They 
need no baptism until they become accountable for their actions. 
For many years a great many good people believed in the doctrine 
of "infant damnation." They didn't understand; but the Book of 
Mormon brought into the world, into the hearts of men and women, 
the peaceable thought that children, though unbaptized, do not go 
to Hades. 

A few years ago these people met in solemn convention, and 



ELDER CHARLES A. CALLIS 



45 



the action they took was a credit to their righteousness and to their 
sense of the justice of God. They passed a resolution repealing the) 
doctrine of "infant damnation," and what a beautiful thing they 
did when they made that decision retroactive. President Woodrow 
Wilson, himself a member of that great body of good people that 
decided against the doctrine of "infant damnation" and declared 
"the decision retroactive," laughed and said, "Think of all those 
dear little babies that have been burning in hell so long; now they 
will all be released." 

The Book of Mormon teaches the nobility of service. What 
is man without work? Work is known by the angels of God. They 
are immersed in its atmosphere, and that service is eternal. He is 
a poor "Mormon" elder, hardly worth his salt, who believes that 
when he goes to heaven, he will sit in inactive, endless bliss. Cen- 
turies before he was born in the flesh, according to the Book of 
Mormon, Jesus said: 

. . . for my work is not yet finished; neither shall it be until the end 
of man, neither from that time henceforth and forever. (II Nephi 29:9.) 

And in another place he said: 

For behold, this is my work and my glory — to bring to pass the im- 
mortality and eternal life of man. (Pearl of Great Price, Moses 1:39.) 

Think of it, brethren and sisters, our work is immortal. As 
Brigham Young said, "This life is a part of eternity." 

I think the spirit of the Book of Mormon with respect to the 
character of Christ's work is wonderful. It entrances the soul. One 
of the prophets said of him: 

. . . for it behooveth the great Creator that he suffereth himself to be- 
come subject unto man in the flesh, and die for all men, that all men might 
become subject unto him. (II Nephi 9:5.) 

My brethren and sisters, we do become subject to men in the 
flesh by the work of the ministry, but in God's own due time the 
people will look upon us as saviors upon Mount Zion, and they 
will become subject in a heavenly way unto those who taught them 
the gospel. 

Noble Calling of Wives and Mothers 

I think that the most wonderful being on the earth is a wife 
and a mother. To be a wife and a mother transcends in glory and 
in service all the missions she can perform, that is, preaching mis- 
sions. And a mother, uncrowned by any visible diadem, is crowned 
with a diadem of affection; she becomes subject unto her children, 
and by and by they become subject unto her. Joaquin Miller, the 
poet, said: 

Beneath our forty stars is she 
The purest woman, sweetest, best, 



GENERAL CONFERENCE 

First Day 

Who loves her spouse most ardently 
And rocks the cradle oftenest: 
Whose home is filled, whose heart is fed 
With halo of a baby's head. 

Economic System of Ancient America 

The Book of Mormon teaches us a glorious economic system. 
For nearly two centuries after the ascension of Christ, the people 
were covered with a mantle of the prosperity of Christ. There were 
no poor, no rich, no one in bonds, and I think that meant the bond- 
age of debt, for debt is a grievous bondage, and we should steer 
clear of it. For two centuries they lived in peace; they had no 
strikes; industrial disturbances were not known; but by living the 
spirit of industry by the golden precepts of the Son of God they 
prospered and grew in the prosperity of Jesus Christ. God hasten 
the day when we shall work — the rich and the poor in the kingdom 
of peace — submitting our troubles to arbitration, for I know that 
deep down in the hearts of the captains of industry and also of 
the laboring men, there is an inherent desire to do unto others as 
they would have others do unto them. We let selfishness repress 
this feeling that God has placed in our hearts. 

Immortality Taught in Book of Mormon 

In the Book of Mormon we read of the great intermediate state, 
the great principle of immortality. Horace Greeley lost a boy five 
years old, and he said to a friend (I haven't time to quote it all): 

Now all that concerns me is the evidence . . . that we shall live with 
and know those we loved here. ... If I felt sure of the point of identifying 
and being with our loved ones in the world to come, I would prefer not 
to live long. 

In our hearts, inspired by the Book of Mormon, by its holy 
and matchless spirit, and it is the spirit of Christ which runs through 
the Book of Mormon like a golden thread, we know that we shall 
meet our loved ones, be recognized by them, and we shall recognize 
them, and throughout eternity, believing that God is a God of work, 
we shall work with him as co-laborers. 

A Presbyterian minister caught this flash of glory in service, 
and in a hymn which he composed, he said: 

We serve no God whose power is spent, 

Who rests amid his firmament. 

Our God his labors but begun 

Toils ever more with powers unspent. 

God be praised for the glory of the resurrection, the beauty 
of eternal life, the knowledge that we shall live with each other,- 
with our wives and our children, with our friends, and live with 
them in perfect understanding. Did not Paul speak of the whole 
family in heaven and on earth? These great sections are going to 



46 

Friday, October 4 



ELDER CHARLES A. CALLIS 



47 



be joined by the eternity and glory and power of the gospel which 
is the power of God unto salvation. 

The Book of Mormon prophets give great comfort to this na- 
tion. They declared that this nation was set up by the Almighty 
and should be pre-eminent among the people of the world. It is 
pre-eminent in glory and in power, but alas, there are corroding 
and corrupting influences that are trying to sap the strength of this 
great republic. This republic is the house of our fathers, our fellow 
citizens, our friends, and our brothers, and with them we shall stand, 
by the grace of God, to contest the supremacy of any communist 
or foreign-born element who seeks to destroy the Constitution. 

New Witness That Jesus is the Christ 

The testimony that the Book "of Mormon gives us last of all — 
no. not last of all — from the first page to the last page, is that Jesus 
is the Christ. If we serve God, this nation will survive, but listen 
to this solemn warning: Moroni told the people of his day that 
this was a land of promise, and that God would not suffer any nation 
to dwell on this earth except they serve him, for if they departed 
from him they should be swept into the oblivion which lawlessness 
always provides. 

Listen to Moroni's warning: 

. . . this cometh unto you, O ye Gentiles, [this is of our day he is 
speaking] that ye may know the decrees of God — that ye may repent, 
and not continue in your iniquities until the fulness come, that ye may not 
bring down the fulness of the wrath of God upon you as the inhabitants of 
the land have hitherto done. (Ether 2:11.) 

Here is the warning of a prophet of God. He gives a glorious 
promise with this solemn warning attached. 

Fellow citizens, shall we heed this voice of warning? Shall 
we bend our necks no more to the bondage, to the yoke of sin, but 
rising in the full fruition of righteousness, in the strength of God, 
may we stand before him, acceptable as a nation, correct in govern- 
ment, lenient to the poor, righteous in the sight of God; and, oh, 
how happy we shall be, and then, as Webster said, it shall not be 
written that this nation had a "decline and fall," for God is our 
strength. 

The spirit and the main purpose of the Book of Mormon is 

... to the convincing of the Jew and Gentile that Jesus is the Christ, 
the Eternal God, manifesting himself unto all nations. (Book of Mormon, 
Title Page.) 

May I humbly answer to this glorious declaration by testifying 
that I know that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of the Living God. He 
is the resurrection and the life, the author and the finisher of our 
faith, and if we will obey his commandments, this nation shall prosper 
and with him all of us shall go into eternal glory, is my testimony, 
in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen. 



48 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Friday, October 4 



First Day 



ELDER ALBERT E. BOWEN 

Of the Council of the Twelve Apostles 

President Smith, in his opening address this morning, spoke 
about the present confused floundering of the world consequent 
upon a waning devotion to fundamental principles. Dr. Widtsoe 
adverted to the same theme and particularly as evidenced by the 
frustrations of men in their gropings after a longed-for peace with- 
out adherence to the principles upon which peace depends. There 
is one exemplification of the drift away from peace and a powerful 
contributing factor to the prevailing instability about which I desire 
to speak. I hope I may do so without offense. 

History of Redress of Wrongs 

You all remember the accounts of earlier times when men took 
upon themselves the redress of their own grievances. If, for ex- 
ample, one killed a member of my family, I promptly went out and 
killed him or some member of his family. Then that family sought 
revenge against me or my family and so the course of reprisal and 
counter-reprisal ran, growing into family and clan feuds. In like 
manner, if one took or damaged the property of another, the in- 
jured one sought, through his own means, to recover his goods or 
their equivalent or to visit punishment on his despoiler. It is easy 
to see that there could be neither stability nor security under such a 
system. An orderly, stable society of individuals could not exist 
under such conditions. It was intolerable. The remedy, perhaps the 
only remedy, was to enact public laws applicable to all alike which 
defined the rights of individuals and provided remedies for the 
protection of those rights. A law defined murder and prescribed 
a penalty for him who committed it. Now if a murder were com- 
mitted, it became not a private wrong against the murdered person 
to be avenged by his kindred, but rather an offense against the 
state which assumed the exclusive right to execute against the 
offender, the retribution of the law. The injured family may not 
always have been satisfied with results, but they had to learn to 
accept them. They no longer had a right to take punishment into 
their own hands and would themselves be subject to penalty if they 
did so. Similarly the law forbade theft and fixed the consequences 
for its violation. So if one's property were stolen, he did not 
seek by violence to recover it or to punish the offender. The state 
took care of that through its own processes. These more serious 
wrongs were called crimes punishable by the state, not for restitution 
to the injured person, but for the preservation of public order. 
Other less serious trespasses were still recognized as offenses for 
the commission of which the injured one might seek recompense to 
himself. But his remedy was through the processes established by 
law and not by physical force or violence administered by himself. 
Thus, for example, if one wrongfully entered upon or occupied the 



ELDER ALBERT E. BOW EN 



49 



land or dwelling of another, the owner would file his complaint 
with the court. In orderly manner the cause would be heard and 
determined, and then the officers of the law would remove the 
trespasser, instead of the owner's seeking by violence to do that 
for himself. 

Justice Under Law 

The finding of the judicial tribunal set up by the law ultimately 
became final, and the parties in dispute had to abide by it. Thus 
punishment of grievances, or protection of person and property, 
was taken out of the realm of private feuding and reprisals by 
physical might and put over into the realm of impartial judicial 
determination by reason and the application of principles of justice. 
This achievement marked a great day in the progress of civiliza- 
tion. Anarchy gave place to order, and it became possible for 
human beings to live together with a large degree of stability and 
freedom from haunting fears. Without such an accomplishment, 
large numbers of people could not have lived together. 

Industrial Disputes 

By now, someone will surely be asking what all this has to do 
with the purpose of a worshiping assembly such as is convened 
here today. I will tell you. I have presumed to present this sketchy 
background for the express purpose of drawing a parallel between 
that and the barbaric methods we now employ in our handling 
of industrial disputes. I have no hesitancy in saying that the strike 
is a totally uncivilized way of dealing with them. Strikes arise 
out of disagreements. Sometimes the dispute is between the em- 
ployer and his employees; sometimes the employer has nothing to 
do with it, but it is between two different organized groups of em- 
ployees, each claiming the right to negotiate with the employer. 
Sometimes workers are compelled to go on strike when they have 
no grievance at all and would prefer to go on working, but are 
compelled to walk off the job by the orders of the organization to 
which they belong. Sometimes they are voluntary members of 
such organizations, but often they are forced into membership 
against their will -by violence or threats of violence. Often they 
are coerced into membership because otherwise they will not be 
permitted to work at all or to earn their daily bread. 

Employees claim that they have long suffered injustices and 
are now balancing accounts, while employers assert that the de- 
mands of the workers are unreasonable and impossible of granting. 
Obviously, neither party to the dispute is in a condition to make 
an unbiased appraisal of the merits of these conflicting positions. 

I am not here trying to fix the blame or to say who is in the 
right or to what extent. But I do say that such a siuation breeds 
lawlessness, eventuates in anarchy, and will destroy any govern- 



50 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Friday, October 4 First Day 

ment or society that does not find an effective way of dealing with it. 

There is no more excuse for permitting those with an industrial 
complaint, real or fancied, sincerely entertained or shammed, to 
cover up a sinister purpose, to take into their own hands the redress- 
ing of their own grievances, than there is for permitting any private 
individual to take upon himself the satisfaction of his own wrongs 
of whatsoever nature without regard to the good order and welfare 
of the whole society. 

There is no more justification for permitting an organized group 
to stop a farmer carrying his own produce, the fruits of his own 
toil, to market and tip over and break his truck and destroy his 
foodstuffs unless he will take on and pay another driver whom he 
neither wants nor needs, than there is for permitting a man whose 
son has been killed, perhaps in a brawl, to go out and without 
investigation kill the perpetrator of the death. 

There is no greater right in an organized body to obstruct 
public streets or to throw picket lines in front of entrances to places 
of work and hold others out by violence, intimidation, threat, and 
injury than there is in any person whose property has been stolen 
to retrieve it by force of arms, killing or maiming if need be in the 
process. 

Neither does it help the cause any to say, even though true, 
that workers have in the past suffered gross wrongs. An evil is 
never cured by transferring the power to perpetrate it from one set 
of hands over into the hands of those on the opposite side. Wrong 
is just as sinister and just as fatal to orderly living when perpetrated 
by one side to a controversy as if perpetrated by the other. Former 
wrongs are not righted by the commission of new ones by the 
other party. 

Defiance of Law Decried 

Our method of handling these industrial disputes belongs to 
the age of barbarism and is a national disgrace. So long as we 
tolerate law defiance, disorder, private usurpation of the right to 
redress wrongs, we have no right to be castigating other nations 
for their delinquencies or to assume the role of instructor to them. 
If we cannot maintain domestic order, how may we hope to achieve 
international order, or to have persuasive influence in establishing it? 

The crying need of this age is for men of stature and character 
in the seats of power — men who have the intelligence to discern 
the right and the courage to pursue it without regard to personal 
consequences to themselves or their ambitions, men who will not 
succumb to the lure of expediency, but who dare to stand on prin- 
ciple though they stand alone. There are too many favor-currying 
little men sloshing around in positions requiring big men of un- 
wavering integrity to fill them. 

Why should great cities be thrown into darkness and their 
citizens exposed to the marauder because two contending parties 



ELDER ALBERT E. BOW EN 



choose to be belligerent? Why should water shipping and land 
transportation be stopped and whole innocent populations be reduced 
to hunger and cold and privation because two private parties, or 
perhaps only one of them, sets up its imperious will regardless of 
the good of the law-abiding public? 

If laws are needed to define the rights, privileges, and obliga- 
tions of the respective contenders, let such laws be passed, but let 
them be fair, impartial, and unbiased laws. You will never cure 
the evil with laws that shackle one of the disputants while leaving 
the other to roam at large with unrestrained license to do evil. If 
tribunals be needed to administer and enforce the laws, let them be 
impartially constituted, not packed with personnel so biased that 
their decision may with certainty be predicted before the cause is 
heard. And when a judgment has been rendered by a duly con- 
stituted tribunal, let that body not be dissolved and its judgment 
vacated under pressure and another tribunal set up to render the 
kind of decision the dissatisfied party wants. That practice only 
brings the whole system into disrepute and the government itself 
into contempt. 

The authority of law must be preserved, orderly procedure 
maintained, the rights of the unoffending but suffering public made 
secure regardless of the wishes of the contending parties or the 
pressures they may bring to bear. 

Future Freedom of Religion at Stake 

Another reason for the appropriateness of this discussion here 
is that the whole future of freedom of religion is at stake. There is 
war between the concept of a free people under a free government 
and totalitarian government with its inevitable stifling of indivi- 
dual freedom. That warfare involves religion. If the insufferable 
and inexcusable condition now prevailing is not corrected, then free 
government will give way to some form of totalitarianism, whether 
the despotism of one man or of a class or group or even of the state 
will not much matter. And totalitarianism must always destroy re- 
ligious liberty. Free government as we have known it, what com- 
monly is spoken of as our democracy, is foundationed in the great 
spiritual principle of the supreme importance of the individual and the 
divine derivation of the human soul. This concept finds its highest 
political exposition in the Declaration of Independence which pro- 
claims in words of fire that men at birth, by the creative's decree 
that gave them being — from the mere circumstance that they are 
men — are God-endowed with certain rights which are "unalienable" 
and which of right and by force of our basic law are inviolable and 
which no power on earth, not even the government itself, may prop- 
erly infringe. Among these inalienable and inviolable rights are the 
right to life and to liberty. The right of man to liberty — to be free — 
is thus made coordinate with the right to life itself. The history of 
human struggle loudly proclaims that life without liberty is intoler- 



52 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Friday, October 4 First Day 

able. For a fulness, the two must go together. These conceptions in- 
corporated in the immortal Declaration are the product of more than 
a century and a half of the teachings of the Christian religion out 
of which they must draw their nourishment. If this wellspring is 
suffered to dry up, then individual freedom will wither and die. 

Christian Religion and Democracy 

For it is out of that religion that the whole concept of the com- 
mon brotherhood of men as the children of the same God derives, 
each equal before the law. So intimately are the two intertwined that 
democracy and the Christian religion must survive or perish to- 
gether. Neither has worked perfectly in human hands. But the 
failure of the perfect working of the principles of free government 
probably is fairly in proportion to the failure of men to live the 
Christian religion. The perfect working of the latter would insure 
the perfect working of the former. We may not, except at our peril, 
discard either of them. Together they have provided an atmosphere 
in which, in spite of imperfections, we have lived and flourished as 
has no other nation in recorded history. It is important to note that 
in those countries where freedom has perished, there has gone side 
by side with its decline, a breaking down and denial of the Christian 
religion, and in that country where the breakdown has been most 
complete, there has been accomplished the most thorough regimenta- 
tion of the bodies and spirits of men. But a superficial, unbelieving 
profession of the Christian'faith will not withstand the disintegrating 
forces at play in the world today. Only a genuine, deep-seated re- 
ligious conviction carried over into practice can do that. The dis- 
ciples who established the Ancient Church were not men who ra- 
tionalized Jesus and his doctrines away, nor were satisfied with pro- 
claiming him merely a great ethical teacher. When Jesus asked his 
disciples, "Whom do men say that I am?" (Mark 8:27.) Peter gave 
him the various conjectures that men had ventured concerning him. 
Jesus then put it to him directly, "But whom say ye that I am?" Peter 
answered without equivocation or hesitancy, "Thou art the Christ, 
the son of the living God." (Matt. 16:13-16.) That is the kind of 
living faith which carried the Christian religion into ascendancy in 
the western world and ultimately gave to the world our democracy. 
It is the only kind of faith that can save the world from the un- 
christian doctrine of regimentation and authoritarian dominance over 
the lives of men. 

It is that faith which it is the mission of the Church of Jesus 
Christ of Latter-day Saints to keep alive in the hearts of men and to 
perpetuate in this land. 

President George Albert Smith 

I hope it will not interfere with what you are thinking about 
for me to say it is written by one of old "choose you this day whom 



PRESIDENT GEORGE ALBERT SMITH 53 



ye will serve; * * * but as for me and my house, we will serve the 
Lord." To members of the congregation of the Church of Jesus 
Christ of Latter-day Saints there can be no middle ground. We must 
either serve God or mammon, and this Conference today has en- 
joyed the influence of the Spirit of the Lord because we have not 
come here to have our palates tickled or our fancies smoothed over, 
but we have come here in the spirit of prayer and of thanksgiving 
and gratitude to God. I am grateful that we have had this delightful 
experience today. 

The combined chorus of the Singing Mothers of the Jordan Val- 
ley Relief Societies will sing, "Peace I Leave With You," by 
Roberts. 

The closing prayer will be offered by President Howard S. 
Bennion of the New York Stake, after which this Conference will 
stand adjourned until 10:00 tomorrow morning, Saturday, October 
5. The proceedings of that session will be broadcast over KSL 
at Salt Lake City, KSUB at Cedar City, and KID at Idaho Falls. 

The Presiding Bishopric will meet the bishoprics of the Church 
in this building at 7:00 this evening. Presidencies of stakes and the 
General Authorities are invited to attend. 

Tomorrow, Saturday morning, at 8:00 a.m. the General Weir 
fare Committee will hold a meeting in the Tabernacle, to which all 
regional, stake, and ward Welfare officers and also all presidencies 
of priesthood quorums and teachers of Gospel Doctrine classes are 
requested to be present, and all others are invited who wish to 
attend. 

The Relief Society Singing Mothers sang: "Peace I Leave 
With You." 

Elder Howard S. Bennion, President of the New York Stake, 
offered the closing prayer. 

Conference adjourned until Saturday morning, October 5, at 
10 o'clock. 

SECOND DAY 
MORNING MEETING 

The third session of the Conference convened Saturday morn- 
ing, October 5, and commenced promptly at 10 o'clock. 

President George Albert Smith 

It is delightful to see this great auditorium filled to overflowing 
again. I may say for those who may not be able to find seats or 
standing room that the Assembly Hall is prepared to receive the 
overflow, with amplifiers", heat and everything comfortable. It is 
lovely to be here this morning in this great house that has become 



54 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Saturday, October 5 Second Day 

sacred to us as a result of those who have worked here and served 
here and who have passed to the other side. I am sure that if they 
can see us this morning they will be happy that there are so many 
people coming to Conference when the world is in such distress. 

President J. Reuben Clark, Jr., will conduct the services of the 
morning session. 



President J. Reuben Clark, Jr. 

This is the third session of the 1 1 7th Semi-Annual Conference 
of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. We are con- 
vened in the Tabernacle on Temple Square, Salt Lake City, Utah. 

There are on the stand this morning all of the General Author- 
ities of the Church, except Elder Stephen L Richards of the Council 
of the Twelve, who is detained at home by his doctor's orders; Elder 
Ezra Taft Benson, also of the Council of the Twelve, who is in 
Europe in charge of the European Mission; and the Patriarch to the 
Church, also absent on account of illness. 

The proceedings of this session will be broadcast over KSL at 
Salt Lake City, KSUB at Cedar City and KID at Idaho Falls. 

We will begin the morning services by the Richfield Combined 
Choruses singing: "How Excellent is Thy Name." Elder Arden 
Peterson is the director and Elder Frank W. Asper is the organist. 

The opening prayer will be offered by President Edgar B. 
Brossard of the Washington Stake. 



The Richfield Combined Choruses sang: "How Excellent Is 
Thy Name." 

Elder Edgar B. Brossard, President of the Washington Stake, 
offered the invocation. 

The Richfield Combined Choruses sang: "Beside Still Waters," 
by Hamblen. 

PRESIDENT LEVI EDGAR YOUNG 

Of the First Council of the Seventy 

In connection with the voices of the servants of the Lord at 
this conference, the fundamental to be established in the hearts of 
humanity for the return of the world to God is the fact that the gos- 
pel of Jesus Christ is not a system of thought but a true revelation of 
God. God makes one man the channel of communication to other 
men. This channel is never closed. 

Three things have the servants of God emphasized in this day: 
the immortal appeal to fortitude and faith; the returning to God 
through repentance; and holy baptism by immersion in the name of 
the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost. 

. . . Go ye into all the world, [said Jesus our Redeemer] and preach 
the gospel to every creature. (Mark 16: 15.) 



ELDER SPENCER W. KIMBALL • ' 55 



A century ago, the most majestic character of history gave us 
with other scriptures, the Doctrine and Covenants. In that book, 
man is carried to his high destiny. Man is divine. He is in the 
image of God. He has endless spiritual power and grace. Herein 
is the Prophet Joseph Smith's masterful idea. The soul's relationship 
to God. His was a sorrowful life, but he nurtured through all haz- 
ards the divine truths God revealed to him, and finally came trium- 
phant when he left us these immortal words: 

And now, remember the words of him who is the life and light of 
the world, your Redeemer, your Lord and your God. (D. & C. 10:70.) 

His teachings lead us to the dominion of joy, as witnessed here 
today. 

And so my brethren of the Holy Priesthood, go forth and re- 
member: 

He hath shewed thee, O man, what is good; and what doth the Lord 
require of thee, but to do justly, and to love mercy, and to walk humbly 
with thy God? (Micah 6:8.) 

ELDER SPENCER W. KIMBALL 

Of the Council of the Twelve Apostles 

My brothers and sisters: To preface my remarks may I quote 
Paul: 

And I. brethren, when I came to you, came not with excellency of 
speech or of wisdom, declaring unto you the testimony of God. For I 
determined not to know any thing among you, save Jesus Christ, and him 
crucified. (I Cor. 2:1-2.) 

Today I wish to bear witness of Jesus the Christ and to quote 
the word of the Lord. 

I read recently in a local paper of a pastor of a church in Illinois, 
who said that he felt the same reverence for Santa Claus that he did 
for Jesus Christ. He said: 

I consider both of them to be folk tales, but in different categories. 

He finds one difference, however; he does not question the fact 
that "a man named Jesus" did exist, and he regards Santa Claus as 
a "figure of the imagination." 

In the magazine, Time, in a recent issue, a noted professor em- 
eritus in one of our largest universities, was quoted at length on his 
rationalizing. To Jesus of Nazareth he gives human warmth; a great 
capacity for love; unusual understanding. He calls him a great hu- 
manist, a great teacher, a great dramatist. As a typical rationaliza- 
tion, he explains that Lazarus was not dead, but was merely 

. . . brought "back to health" by Jesus, the power of mind and learning, 
and by the "therapy of his own abundant vitality!" 



56 1 • GEHERAL CONFERENCE 

Saturday, October 5 Second Day 

Jesus Lives Eternally 

I want to bear testimony today that Jesus is not only a great 
teacher, a great humanist, and a great dramatist, but is in very deed, 
the Son of the Living God, the Creator, the Redeemer of the world, 
the Savior of mankind. I want to testify further that he not only 
lived in the Meridian of Time for approximately thirty-three years, 
but that he lived eternities before this, and will live eternities be- 
yond it. 

He first comes into our knowledge in the pre-existent state, when 
with a host of spirits, he stood before his Father in solemn assembly. 

In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the 
Word was God. The same was in the beginning with God. (John 1:1,2.) 

Primeval Gathering 
The vision of this primeval gathering is recorded as follows: 

Now the Lord had shown unto me, Abraham, the intelligences that 
were organized before the world was; and among all these there were 
many of the noble and great ones; And God saw these souls that they were 
good, and he stood in the midst of them, and he said: These I will make 
my rulers; for he stood among those that were spirits, and he saw that 
they were good; and he said unto me: Abraham, thou are one of them; 
thou wast chosen before thou wast born. And there stood one among 
them that was like unto God, and he said unto those who were with him: 
We will go down, for there is space there, and we will take of these mater- 
ials, and we will make an earth whereon these may dwell; And we will 
prove them herewith, to see if they will do all things whatsoever the Lord 
their God shall command them. (Pearl of Great Price, Abraham 3:22-25.) 

And one of the number proffered to go down to the earth and 
by compulsion, save all men, but another "like unto God" came 
forward with a plan of free agency by which the plan of redemption 
and exaltation would be offered by him to the people of the earth. 
And this latter plan, proposed by Jehovah, or Jesus Christ, was 
accepted. 

. . . and the Word was God. . . . All things were made by him; and 
without him was not any thing made that was made. (John 1: 1, 3.) 

Jesus the Creator 

The time finally came when the earth was to be created. 

And then the Lord said: Let us go down. And they went down at the 
beginning, and they, that is the Gods, organized and formed the heavens 
and the earth. (Abraham 4:1.) 

And Jesus the Christ created the earth and gave it light and es- 
tablished upon it the plant and animal life, and finally man, created 
in his image. 

In confirmation, he says long centuries later to the Nephites: 

... I am Jesus Christ the Son of God. I created the heavens and 
the earth, and all things that in them are. (Ill Nephi 9:15.) 



ELDER SPENCER W. KIMBALL 



57 



After the creation, the Redeemer bears witness again to Adam: 

And in that day the Holy Ghost fell upon Adam, which beareth re- 
cord of the Father and the Son, saying: I am the Only Begotten of the 
Father from the beginning, henceforth and forever, that as thou hast fallen 
thou mayest be redeemed, and all mankind, even as many as will. (Pearl of , 
Great Price, Moses 5:9.) 

Redeemer's Visit to Enoch 

Generations later the Redeemer came again to the earth to visit 
his choice servant and mighty leader, Enoch, who because of his 
righteousness, was permitted to hear the voice of Jehovah. Enoch 
bowed himself to the earth before the Lord, and spake: 

. . . Why is it that I have found favor in thy sight, and am but a 
lad, and all the people hate me; for I am slow of speech; wherefore am I 
thy servant? (Moses 6:31.) 

And the Lord spake unto Enoch, and said unto him: Anoint thine eyes 
with clay, and wash them, and thou shalt see. And he did so. {Ibid,, 
verse 35. ) 

And he beheld the spirit world and all creations not visible to 
the natural eye. From hills and high places, Enoch warned them, and 

... no man laid hands on him; ... for he walked with god. (Ibid,, 
verse 39.) 

In concluding his preaching to his people, he bore this testimony: 

... I stood upon the mount, I beheld the heavens open, and I was 
clothed upon with glory; And I saw the Lord; and he stood before my face, 
and he talked with me, even as a man talketh one with another, face to 
face. (Moses 7:3. 4.) 

The transgressions of the people of Enoch's generation con- 
tinued unabated, for Noah comes forth to continue throughout the 
long years of his ministry, a vigorous warning and preachment 
against the sins of the world, which had become ripe in inquiry. 

And thus Noah found grace in the eyes of the Lord; for Noah was a 
just man, and perfect in his generation; and he walked with God. (Moses 
8:27.) 

Experience of Brother of Jared 

■ 

Again at the time of the tower of Babel, the Lord Jesus came 
to earth when the Jaredites prepared to cross the ocean for the prom- 
ised land, now known as America, and they went into the moun- 
tains and "did molten out of a rock sixteen small stones" (Ether 3: 
1 ) , and the prophet entreated the Lord to touch these stones that 
they might shine forth in the darkness of the enclosed vessels to give 
light while they crossed the sea. And as the Lord touched each stone 

. . . the veil was taken from off the eyes of the brother of Jared, and 
he saw the finger of the Lord; and it was as the finger of a man, like unto 
flesh and blood. (Ether 3:6.) 



58 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Saturday, October 5 Second Day 

The prophet fell to the earth with fear lest he should be smitten, 

... for I knew not that the Lord had flesh and blood. And the Lord 
said unto him: Because of thy faith thou hast seen that I shall take upon 
me flesh and blood; and never has man come before me with such exceed- 
ing faith as thou hast; for were it not so ye could not have seen my finger. 
. . . And when he had said these words, behold, the Lord showed himself 
unto him, and said: . . . Behold, I am he who was prepared from the founda- 
tion of the world to redeem my people. Behold, I am Jesus Christ. . . . 
Seest thou that ye are created after mine own image? . . . Behold, this 
body, which ye now behold, is the body of my spirit; . . . and even as I 
appear unto thee to be in the spirit will I appear unto my people in the 
flesh. (Ether 3:8, 9, 13-16.) 

Jehovah Speaks to Nephi 

Again Jehovah speaks. Some centuries later in what is known 
as the first year of the Christian era, the people on the American 
continent were watching for fulfilment of prophecy and for the signs 
of the coming of the Messiah. The wicked ones figured that the 
day had passed, but Nephi, being greatly concerned, prayed de- 
voutly unto the Lord all day, at the end of which there came to him 
the voice of the Lord, saying: 

Lift up your head and be of good cheer; for behold, the time is at 
hand, and on this night shall the sign be given, and on the morrow come 
I into the world, to show unto the world that I will fulfil all that which I 
have caused to be spoken by the mouth of my holy prophets. (Ill Nephi 
1:13.) 

And that night the darkness did not come, and two days and a 
night were as one day, and the righteous people knew that that day 
would see the birth of the Savior of the world. A new star appeared 
as further evidence that the Christ was born. 

And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us. . . . (John 1:14.) 

Birth of Jesus 

And far across the ocean in the land of Judea that same star 
shone forth and led the wise men from the East to a stable out of 
Bethlehem. Here they found a babe wrapped in swaddling clothes 
and lying in a manger. Mary had become the mother of the Son of 
God. The shepherds called and paid homage, the angels sang hos- 
annas and the Savior was born into mortality, into his flesh and blood 
tabernacle. And "his name was called Jesus." (Luke 2:21.) 

And the child Jesus was presented in the temple and blessed by 
the righteous Simeon. 

Little is known of the childhood of Jesus, but it is related: 

And the child grew, and waxed strong in spirit, filled with wisdom; 
and the grace of God was upon him. (Luke 2:40.) 

Again we hear of him in the temple at Jerusalem at twelve years 
of age: 



ELDER SPENCER W. KIMBALL 59 

And all that heard him were astonished at his understanding and 
answers. (Luke 2:47.) 

He said to his concerned mother: 

. . . wist ye not that I must be about my Father's business? (Luke 2:49.) 

Of his days of preparation we are informed: 

And Jesus increased in wisdom and stature, and in favour with God 
and man. (Luke 2:52.) 

Highlights of Mortal Life of Jesus 

The mortal life of Jesus Christ is well known to us so we men- 
tion only a few highlights at this time. 

John the Baptist, come from the wilderness and preached re- 
pentance. 

Then cometh Jesus from Galilee to Jordan unto John, to be baptized 
of him. (Matt. 3:13.) 

And when Jesus came up out of the water 

. . . the heavens were opned unto him, and he saw the Spirit of God 
descending like a dove, and lighting upon him: And lo a voice from 
heaven, saying, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased. 
(Matt. 3:16, 17.) 

We follow our Savior down the dusty roads of Judea over the 
rocky paths of the highlands and the sandy beaches of the seas, 
into the synagogues to reprove and rebuke, in the byways to call to 
repentance. 

We find the Redeemer at the marriage at Cana turning water 
into wine; at the temple at Jerusalem where with his handmade 
scourge of small cords, he drove from the temple the desecrating 
traders and money-changers, saying to the cowards: 

. . . make not my Father's house an house of merchandise. (John 2:16.) 

The mortal life of the Lord was a hard one. He said: 

. . . Foxes have holes, and birds of the air have nests; but the Son of 
man hath not where to lay his head. (Luke 9:58.) 

He was followed by great multitudes of interested disciples, 
curious sign-seekers, and critical annoyers with always the vicious 
lurking in the group, seeking his very life. 

He came unto his own, and his own received him not. (John 1:11.) 

Even in his old home town he was not appreciated, but was 
thrust out of the synagogue, out of the city, and led to the brow of the 
hill to be killed, but he escaped. 

And Jesus, walking by the sea of Galilee, saw two brethren, Simon 
called Peter, and Andrew his brother, casting a net into the sea: for 
they were fishers. And he saith unto them, Follow me, and I will make 
you fishers of men. And they straightway left their nets, and followed him. 
(Matt. 4:18-20.) 



60 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Saturday. October 5 Second Day 

And he saw James and John mending their nets and likewise 
called them and subsequently called other eight from all walks of 
life to> lead his Church, and he "named them apostles." 

Miracles Performed 

The numerous miracles of the Redeemer brought him early at- 
tention. The curious followed with wonder; the believers looked on 
with awe, and because of his increasing popularity, his enemies fol- 
lowed to catch him in lawbreaking, that they might dispose of him. 

He blessed loaves arid fishes and fed thousands of hungry people. 
He placed his fingers in the ears of a deaf person, saying "be opened," 
and the man heard clearly. He "spit and touched" the tongue of 
one with an impediment in his speech, "and he spake plain." He 
touched the eyes of the blind saying, "According to your faith be it 
unto you, and their eyes were opened." 

The multitudes marveled saying, "It was never so seen in 
Israel," as he cast out the devil. His enemies found him healing on 
the Sabbath and accused him when they heard him say to the man 
with a withered hand: 

. . . Stretch forth thine hand. And he stretched it forth; and it was 
restored whole, like as the other. (Matt. 12:13.) 

"We never saw it on this fashion," the people said as they saw 
the roof opened, a sick man let down at the foot of Jesus and saw 
him carry away his bed at the command: " — take up thy bed and 
go thy way — " and "Son, thy sins be forgiven thee." 

He stopped a funeral procession and touching the bier of the 
son of the widow of Nain said, "Young man, I say unto thee, Arise." 
And he that was dead sat up and began to speak. 

He astounded the people when he said to the dead daughter of 
Jairus, "Damsel, I say unto thee arise." They had laughed him to 
scorn, but now they were shocked when the damsel arose and walked. 

The woman who for twelve years of affliction had "spent all 
her living on physicians, neither could be healed by any" . . . "came 
behind him and touched the border of his garment"- — and immedi- 
ately was healed. 

Again he forgave the sinner, stilled the tempest, cleansed the 
lepers, stirred souls, and raised the dead; even his friend Lazarus 
who was four days dead, and "by this time stinketh" — when the 
voice of Jehovah commanded: "Lazarus come forth." 

Closing Events of Master's Life 

And toward the end of his ministry: 

. . . Jesus taketh Peter, James, and John his brother, and bringeth them 
up into an high mountain apart, And was transfigured before them: and his 
face did shine as the sun, and his raiment was white as the light. . . . 
While he yet spake, behold, a bright cloud overshadowed them; and be- 



ELDER SPENCER W. KIMBALL 



61 



hold a voice out of the cloud which said, This is my beloved Son, in whom 
I am well pleased; hear ye him. (Matt. 17:1, 2, 5.) 

Knowing that his hour had come he repaired to the room which 
had been prepared, and there he gave to his disciples the Last Sup- 
per, after which he retired into the Garden of Gethsemane, where 
he poured out his soul unto his Father: 

. . . O my Father, if this cup may not pass away from me, except I 
drink it, thy will be done. (Matt. 26:42.) 

Then mobsters came, headed by the betrayer. 

They stripped him and put on a scarlet robe; they pushed down 
upon his head a crown of thorns, and placed a reed in his right hand 
and bowed the knee and mocked and spit upon him, and smote him 
on the head, and led him to Calvary to be crucified. 

Between thieves he was nailed to the cross, and they parted his 
garments. 

Those that loved him crouched about his feet and wept in their 
helplessness. As his life ebbed, he called: 

. . . Father, forgive them: for they know not what they do. (Luke 
23:34.) 

. . . Father, into thy hands I commend my spirit: And having said thus, 
he gave up the ghost. (Luke 23:46.) 

They took his body carefully down, and wrapped it in linen and 
laid it in a sepulchre. 

The three days ended, and Jesus came forth as he had prom- 
ised. His disciples, both women and men, had been to the tomb and 
found it empty and were surprised, still not comprehending the fact 
of the resurrection. 

The same day he appeared in the locked room with his apostles 
and revealed himself to them, convincing them that he lived again. 
Many hundreds were similarly convinced. 

Now his Church was organized, the program clarified, and 
leaders developed into whose hands he could leave his kingdom. 
And when his followers were gathered together in Jerusalem: 

... he was taken up; and a cloud received him out of their sight. And 
while they looked steadfastly toward heaven as he went up, behold, two 
men stood by them in white apparel; Which also said, Ye men of Galilee, 
why stand ye gazing up into heaven? this same Jesus, which is taken up 
from you into heaven, shall so come in like manner as ye have seen him 
go into heaven. (Acts 1:9-11.) 

Christ's Visitation to Western Hemisphere 

On the western hemisphere, also, was darkness and destruc- 
tion, cities burned, mountains leveled, and plains raised, and in the 
suffering and lamentations of the people a voice was heard among 
the inhabitants, explaining the disasters and saying: 

Behold, I am Jesus Christ the Son of God. I created the heavens 



62 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Saturday, October 5 Second Day 

and the earth, and all things that in them are. ... I came unto my own, 
and my own received me not. ... I am the light and the life of the world. 
I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end. . . . Behold, I have 
come unto the world to bring redemption unto the world, to save the 
world from sin. (Ill Nephi 9:15, 16, 18, 21.) 

Again the Nephites were conversing about Jesus Christ, the 
sign of whose death had been given to them, and a small, pene- 
trating voice came out of heaven, which pierced them to the very 
soul and caused their hearts to burn, and the voice again uttered 
these memorable words: 

Behold my Beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased, in whom I have 
glorified my name — hear ye him. (Ill Nephi 11:7.) 

And as they looked toward heaven: 

. . . they saw a Man descending out of heaven; and he was clothed 
in a white robe; and he came down and stood in the midst of them; and 
... he stretched forth his hand and spake unto the people saying : Behold, 
I am Jesus Christ, whom the prophets testified shall come into the world. 
... I have drunk out of that bitter cup which the Father hath given me, 
and have glorified the Father in taking upon me the sins of the world, 
. . . the whole multitude fell to the earth; for they remembered that it had 
been prophesied among them that Christ should show himself unto them 
. . . saying . . . thrust your hands into my side . . . feel the prints of the 
nails in my hands and in my feet, that ye may know that I am the God 
of Israel, and the God of the whole earth, and have been slain for the 
sins of the world." (Ill Nephi 11:8-12, 14.) 

And all the people felt the prints of the nails and of the sword 

and 

. . . did know of a surety and did bear record, that it was he, of whom 
it was written by the prophets, that should come. (Ill Nephi 11:15.) 

And they worshipped him. 

And he organized his Church here, and called his twelve apostles 
and taught them the doctrines and blessed their children. He re- 
stored sight to the blind, strength to the infirm, and wholeness to 
those who were ill, and after his impressive and continued appear- 
ances among them, 

. . . there came a cloud and overshadowed the multitude that they 
could not see Jesus. And while they were overshadowed he departed from 
them, and ascended into heaven. (Ill Nephi 18:38, 39.) 

Another day he returned, and when he blessed them, they were 
transfigured and became 

. . . white as the countenance and also the garments of Jesus. ... (Ill 
Nephi 19:25.) 

A third time he retired to pray 

And tongue cannot speak the words which he prayed, neither can 
be written by man the words which he prayed. ... he came again to the 
disciples, and said unto them: So great faith have I never seen among 
the Jews; wherefore I could not show unto them so great miracles, be- 
cause of their unbelief. (Ill Nephi 19:32, 35.) 



ELDER SPENCER W. KIMBALL 



63 



Such great faith was manifest by his apostles that he touched 
with his finger the nine who were not to tarry. Again he departed 
from the earth. 

Vision Given to Joseph Smith 

And time passed and the darkness of ages was beginning to 
be dissipated; the new world of America had been discovered, and 
honorable God-fearing people had settled upon it. The war had 
been waged and freedom gained, and religious liberty granted, and 
the Lord Jesus Christ appeared on earth again to restore and re- 
establish his kingdom upon the earth, and a young boy with an open 
and unbiased mind, knelt one beautiful spring morning in a grove, 
and prayed for light, and though the evil power attempted to destroy 
him, he was relieved by the appearance of a pillar of light above 
the brightness of the sun. 

Joseph Smith continues story: 

... It no sooner appeared than I found myself delivered from the 
enemy which held me bound. When the light rested upon me I saw two 
personages, whose brightness and glory defy all description, standing 
above me in the air. One of them spake unto me, calling me by name, and 
said — pointing to the other — "This is my beloved Son, hear him." (History 
of the Church, Vol. I, p. 5.) 

There followed warnings, instructions, and commandments and 
finally, as Joseph says: 

When I came to myself again, I found myself lying on my back, look- 
infi up into heaven. (Ibid., p. 6.) 

Following this vision came numerous other visitations from 
heavenly beings, in the restoration of the gospel and the establishing 
of his kingdom upon the earth. 

The work went forward, the Church was organized, the Book 
of Mormon was printed, the revelations were given, twelve apostles 
were called, the temple in Kirtland was built, and during the dedi- 
cation of it in 1836: 

. . . Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery retired to the pulpit, the veils 
being dropped, and there bowed in silent prayer. After rising from their 
knees the Savior appeared to them standing on the breast-work of the 
pulpit and blessed them, accepting the building in his name. (Essentials 
in Church History, pp. 191-192.) 

Testimonies of Christ's Divinity 

And so, having traced the appearances of the Redeemer from 
pre-existence to date, we look forward now to his second coming as 
he promised. This promise will be literally fulfilled as were his many 
other promises, and in the meantime, we praise his holy name and 
serve him, and bear testimony of the divinity of his mission, with the 
prophets through the generations! 



64 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Saturday, October 5 Second Day 

We testify with John the Baptist, who, as he saw the Lord ap- 
proaching to him, saith: 

. . . Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the 
world. (John 1:29.) 

Not just a man of human warmth, but the Lamb of God. 

We bear witness with Nathanael, an Israelite in whom was 
no guile: 

. . . Rabbi, thou art the Son of God; thou art the King of Israel. (John 
1:49.) 

Not merely a great teacher, but the very Son of God. 

We testify again with John the Beloved, who seeing Jesus on 
the shore, said with conviction, "It is the Lord!" not only a great 
humanist, but the Lord God of heaven. 

And with Simon Peter, who, when asked by the Lord, "But 
whom say ye that I am?" said, "Thou art the Christ, the Son of the 
living God," (Matt. 16:15, 16), and received this statement from 
the Savior: 

. . . Blessed art thou, Simon Bar-jona: for flesh and blood hath not 
reveealed it unto thee, but my Father which is in heaven. (Matt. 16:17.) 

And finally, we bear witness with the Prophet Joseph Smith who 
was willing to give his life for his testimony, which comes to us 
in his own words as follows: 

I had actually seen a light, and in the midst of that light I saw two 
personages, and they did in reality speak to me; ... I have actually seen 
a vision, and who am I that I can . . . deny what I have actually seen? 
For I had seen a vision; I knew it, and I knew that God knew it, and I could 
not deny it, neither dared I do it, at least I knew that by so doing I would 
offend God, and come under condemnation. (History of the Church, Vol. 
I, pp. 7, 8.) 

I repeat my testimony: 

I know that Jesus, through eternities past and future, is the 
Creator, the Redeemer, the Savior, the Son of God. I bear it in his 
holy name. Amen. 

ELDER ANTOINE R. IVINS 

Of the First Council of the Seventy 

It'is a thrilling sight, my brothers and sisters, to stand before you 
on this occasion, and I trust that you will give me your faith and 
prayers, that the short time I occupy, my words may be directed by 
the Spirit of God. 

It is two weeks today since Sister Ivins and I finished a tour 
of the East Central States Mission which was the third mission that 
I had inspected during this season. I have met the sons and daughters 
of many of you, and I bring you, from them, a good word. I want 
to tell you that they are interested in their work, they are devoted to 



ELDER ANTOINE R. IVINS 



65 



it, and they are striving to the best of their ability and their utmost 
power to teach and preach the gospel of Jesus Christ. I pray that 
you will have faith in them, that you will have no misgivings as to 
their future, for they are in the hands of God and are striving to do 
his work. It was interesting to study with them their problems, and 
to strive to help them in the solution of these problems. One of the 
questions that they confront most often, is the statement of many 
people, "We could accept your teachings and the principles which 
you advocate, if it were not for the supernatural conditions that you 
allege surrounded the birth of your organization." 

World's Reluctance to Accept Modern Revelation 

Brother Kimball has told us in the address which he has just 
finished, of the mission of Jesus Christ, of his appearance to the 
Prophet Joseph Smith. That seems the hardest thing for Christian 
people to accept when they think of us, for we allege in that state- 
ment that Christ is actually the Son of God, that God is a separate 
and distinct personage from Christ, and that man is made in their 
image. That statement topples the Christian idea which prevailed 
at the time of the Prophet Joseph Smith; it had prevailed for ages 
before him, and it still prevails. It is the most difficult thing for them 
to accept. It is miraculous that God and Christ should appear to a 
human being. At the same time, they will tell you that they accept 
without reservation the statements of the Bible, and some of them 
will go so far as to tell you they believe every word that is in it. 
When we read it, we find that one great prophet of God, Jacob, 
wrestled during the night with an angel from heaven. That doesn't 
seem difficult to them. We come down through history, and we find 
the Israelites in bondage in Egypt, their liberation necessary. We 
find that God, through the faith of those people, turned back the 
waters of the Red Sea, so that they walked through on dry ground, 
and the hosts of Egypt which followed were overcome by the return- 
ing waves, and the people were thus liberated. They accept that; it 
doesn't seem beyond their powers of belief. Those people wander 
on into the desert, and they find themselves thirsty. They want 
water, and Moses strikes a stone with his rod, the water gushing 
forth to quench the thirst of that unhappy people. They accept that. 
Then they find themselves hungry, and God causes them to be fed 
from heaven with divine food; and they accept that. Again we find 
a prophet who is able to call down from heaven fire to consume those 
who are obstructing the work of God. And thus it goes. We find 
•the Savior himself, praying to his Heavenly Father in Gethsemane. 
These are all miraculous things, and people accept them more or 
less as in the ordinary events of the work of God, but they say, "Now 
why should there be a miracle in bur day?" I can't bring myself to 
believe that those people were in any greater need of divine help 
than are people in our day. I can't bring myself to believe, either, 



66 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Saturday, October 5 Second Day 

that they were any more dear to God their Heavenly Father, as 
his children, than we and our fathers and grandfathers. And I can't 
bring myself to believe that we are any more unworthy of the aid 
of God than they were. So to me, it seems a more or less proper thing 
and a natural thing, that God should so manifest himself. 

Personality of Deity Again Revealed 

To me that is the great and underlying reason for the restora- 
tion of the gospel in the latter days — the fact that people had come 
to misunderstand the personality of God; they had come to question 
his power of intervention in the affairs of men, and it was necessary 
that they should be taught again the things which they were taught 
in the testimony that was given at the baptism of Christ, and in 
the testimony that was given in the appearance of Christ to the 
Nephites. They were again to be taught that Christ is the Son of 
God. It is one of the most difficult things for sectarian peoples to 
accept because of the indoctrination that they have received over 
these many generations. That is one of the problems that your boys 
and your girls, young and old, have to present^to the people in the 
mission fields. 

Many of them have gone out, not knowing too well these things, 
sometimes because we at home have failed to do our full duty in ex- 
plaining these truths to them. Some of us perchance depend upon 
our Sunday Schools, our Mutuals, and our priesthood quorums en- 
tirely for such instruction. But I feel that it is the duty of every 
father and every mother in Israel to see that their son and their daugh- 
ter know these things, and to qualify them to testify to the world that 
it is true, that God came back and visited the Prophet Joseph Smith, 
and spoke to him thus bringing back to the world the testimony as 
to the true personality of God. I believe that they should further 
teach them the various and sundry teachings of the Church, regard- 
ing these things; baptism, repentance, faith in God, charity in their 
lives, chastity, and all the virtues that go- to make fine men and 
women, SO' that those who may be called for missionary service shall 
go into the world fully convinced in their hearts that God lives; that 
he is the Father of their spirits; that he is the guardian of them all; 
that he actually has personal interest in our welfare; and that he 
can be sought in prayer for aid and assistance. If they go into the 
world understanding these things, they will be effective and efficient 
missionaries for the Church. 

Special Calling of the Seventies 

I represent the great body of the priesthood, whose purpose by 
ordination is to disseminate these truths. Many of those men have 
family obligations which prevent 'them from actually going into the 
world themselves to do this preaching, but they frequently have sons 
and daughters who can represent them, and I feel it is their duty. 



ELDER JOSEPH F. MERRILL 



67 



after preparing those boys and girls, young men and young women 
for that work, to present them, even at a sacrifice, if you want to call 
it such, to the Church for the short period of time that is required in 
the mission field. That is the work of the seventy, to testify to the 
restoration of the gospel; and if they can't do it personally, why can 
they not do it through their sons and their daughters? 

It is a pleasing thing to me that there is an increasing percentage 
of men in the missions of the world. It has been our experience in 
the stake missions, that as the percentage of men decreased, the hours 
required for baptism increased. It seems that there is a power in the 
priesthood of God that is neccessary to the ultimate conversion of 
men. And I would like to see this percentage increase beyond its pres- 
ent status, both in the foreign missions and in the stake missions. 
When our stake missions began, we had a percentage of sixty from 
the seventies quorum, whose special duty it is to teach, and today 
that percentage is as low as thirty-five. I personally would like to see 
that restored to its original percentage, or better, so that the seventies 
of the Church will actually be doing the work for which they are set 
aside by ordination. 

Now, that is our duty; it is the duty of the Church to break 
down the unfounded traditions of the past and to teach the restora- 
tion of the gospel. Every man who is warned should warn his neigh- 
bor. We are doing a valiant work, but we are likely not doing all 
we could and all we ought to do in this capacity. 

I pray that God may give us a proper appreciation of our obli- 
gations to each other and to the world, that he may give us a proper 
understanding of the principles of the gospel, that may enable us 
to teach our young men and young women, our boys and our girls, 
our sons and daughters, the doctrines upon which they should rest 
their faith, in such a way as to build up in their hearts an undying 
faith regarding this great work in which we are engaged; so that 
at such time, when the Presidency of the Church sees fit to ask them 
for a service, they may be ready for it. May he bless us all, that we 
may live more near to him, that we ourselves may understand better 
our obligations to each other, that we may be able to purify our 
thoughts and our emotions and our actions so- as to be worthy re- 
cipients of the Spirit of God, I pray in Jesus' name. Amen. 

The Combined Choruses and the congregation sang the hymn, 
"Redeemer of Israel," by Phelps, (Hymn Book, page 194; L.D.S. 
Hymns, No. 231.) 

ELDER JOSEPH F. MERRILL 

Of the Council of the Twelve Apostles 

My dear brethren and sisters: In the few minutes allotted me, I 
shall not deliver a sermon or make an address or a speech. I propose 
to make a few remarks relative to a few current matters that I be- 



68 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Saturday, October 5 Second Day 

lieve to be important. These remarks are made to Latter-day Saints 
only, and on my own responsibility. Others may listen if they care 
to. But since other people do not believe our religious teachings, it 
is hopeless to expect that they will be influenced by anything I say 
at this time. 

The Present Sinful Condition of the World 

But to continue: We live in a sinful world. Much wickedness 
abounds. Crime is rampant and much of it goes unpunished, for 
many criminals are never even apprehended. Lawlessness is every- 
where. There is also an immense amount of wrongdoing going on all 
the time that can hardly be classed as wickedness or crime. Selfish- 
ness, greed, smoking, drinking, profanity, Sabbath breaking, are ex- 
amples. It is needless to say that any Latter-day Saint who indulges 
in any of these things, or in many others not mentioned, is violating 
his covenants. But since many Latter-day Saints do indulge, to a 
greater or less extent in these things, the need of repentance is ever 
present among us, and the obligation to repent is much greater with 
us than it is with other sinners who have not covenanted to keep the 
commandments of the Lord. 

For of him unto whom much is given much is required. (D. & C. 82:3.) 

Need for Repentance Among Latter-day Saints 

Regrettable as it may be, sinful indulgences among Latter-day 
Saint people are often a real handicap to our stake missionary work 
because non-members see so much bad in many of us that they feel 
we should first convert ourselves. In other words, they cannot hear 
what we say because what we are rings so loudly in their ears. They 
would rather see a sermon any day than hear one. Our principles 
are lofty, but our indulgences often seem to belie our sincerity, "for 
a tree is judged by its fruit." For example, we teach total abstinence 
from the use of narcotics, and Utah is rightly regarded as a "Mor- 
mon" state — a state wherein our people are in the majority. Yet, 
reputably reliable statistics show that Utah's people consume as much 
alcoholic beverage per captita as is consumed on an average per 
capita in the United States. According to official figures, during the 
fiscal year 1946, there was paid in Utah for liquor and tobacco, two 
hundred eighty percent more than was paid in the fiscal year 1941. 

Yes, frankness compels us to admit that the sins of the world 
exist among us to a greater or less extent. For this reason, responsible 
leaders in the Church, the stakes, and the wards are continually call- 
ing our people, as well as the people of the world, to real, sincere 
repentance. Repentance from what, does someone ask? The answer 
is obvious: Turn away from and do no more those things that are 
out of harmony with the teachings of the Master, Jesus Christ. These 
are summarized in two great commandments — to 



ELDER JOSEPH F. MERRILL 



69 



. . . love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, 
and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbor as 
thyself. (Luke 10:27.) 

Man Given Power to Choose Good or Evil 

Why love God, I was once asked. Because he is our Father 
who loves his children dearly and is the giver of every good we have. 
It is his work and his glory to bring to pass the immortality and eternal 
life of man, as he told Moses. Due to these facts, he has given us a 
way of life to follow, which, if we do, will bring us great joy both 
here and hereafter. But he does not compel us to pursue the way in- 
dicated. He has given us our free agency which we may exercise 
without severe condemnation only so long as we do not infringe 
upon the rights of our fellow men, and I repeat, only so long as we 
do not infringe upon the rights of others. But because of an evil 
power in the world during the life of the human family, many of the 
Father's children have yielded to temptation and departed more or 
less widely from the ways of the Lord. In consequence, sin, wick- 
edness, and crime have developed among men, resulting in misery 
and suffering in various degrees, depending upon the extent of the 
departure from the divine path. The Apostle Paul's description of 
the last days certainly fits these times. He wrote: 

. . . perilous times shall come. For men shall be lovers of their own 
selves, covetous, boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, un- 
thankful, unholy, . . . incontinent, fierce, despisers of those that are good, 
Traitors, heady, highminded, lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God. 
(II Tim. 3:1-4.) 

These deplorable conditions in the world are now even worse 
in some respects than Paul described them. Because of man's in- 
creasing power to control the forces of nature, he has multiplied the 
ways of injury both to himself and to his fellow men. As an example, 
we now have the atomic bomb. 

Peace Can Come Through Following the Golden Rule 

Up to this point, I have spoken only in general terms and have 
said nothing new. Let me now specify a little. The world at the mo- 
ment is in a critical and very unsettled condition. Notwithstanding 
the fact that we have just emerged from the most widespread and 
destructive war the world has ever seen, there is little or no evidence 
that men have repented from the sins that brought on the war. The 
inhabitants long for peace, but there is yet no peace, because selfish- 
ness and greed are still dominant, and too many people are deter- 
mined to get what they want, using to this end, any and every means 
within their power. 

Some keen and wise observers in this country have recently as- 
serted that the United States now faces the most critical period in 
its history. Various groups of men are striving to agree on terms of 



70 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Saturday, October 5 Second Day 

peace, but success has not yet been sighted. The spirit of the Golden 
Rule does not yet dominate the hearts and minds of the negotiators, 
and so another war may be imminent; it is being talked of in hushed 
terms. Apparently it can be avoided only if certain great powers 
will recede from positions they have taken. During the recent war, 
ideals were set up and efforts to implement them are now meeting 
with determined opposition, just as was the case following World 
War I. This country fought then, as it did in the recent conflict, 
that war should be no more. 

Why can't the same rules govern nations as govern individuals? 
In civilized countries, no two men can go at each other with their 
fists or guns without subjecting themselves to prosecution in a court. 
Why can't a similar rule apply to nations? Why is it legal to slay in 
masses and not in singles? Shall we not continue to hope and pray 
that efforts to outlaw war will soon succeed? God grant that this 
may be so, and that we shall not have to await the millennium for 
this great boon! 

The Repeal of Certain Laws Urged 

But international war is not the only danger we face. The out- 
look internally is very dark. The struggle to get more and more for 
less and less seems to be growing in intensity and is spreading to 
more groups and individuals. In all of this, the idea of universal 
brotherhood and the Golden rule seems to be forgotten. Furthermore, 
the fundamental principle of the Declaration of Independence from 
England giving the right to the individual of life, liberty, and the 
pursuit of happiness is currently violated in the case of millions of 
people, not only by organizations, but in certain cases, I very much 
regret to say, apparently by the federal government itself. The right 
to labor is denied except through membership in organizations, ex- 
empt from rules and regulations that govern individuals and indus- 
trial organizations engaged in business. Equality before the law 
does not exist in the relationship of employers and labor unions. 
Why is this so? One reason is because too> many politicians are so 
deeply afflicted with the itch for office that they will do nothing that 
is opposed by officers of labor unions. These organizations could be 
of great benefit to their members and still function within the letter 
and spirit of the divinely inspired Constitution as it was made by the 
Fathers of our Republic. The "closed-shop" and so-called jurisdic- 
tional and sympathetic strikes should be outlawed at once by the fed- 
eral government and every state in the American Union. Shall 
America be as the founder-fathers planned — the land of the free 
and the home of the brave? If so, the repeal of some laws and the 
making of better ones is the need of the hour. Who can deny it? 

Labor Strikes in America 



Let us glance for the moment at some recent events. Some 



ELDER JOSEPH F. MERRILL 



71 



months ago, a great labor strike was called which directly involved 
hundreds of thousands of people and indirectly the entire country. 
An increase of thirty percent in wages was demanded in order that 
the same take-home pay, enjoyed during the war should continue. 
But it was requested that there should be no> increase in the cost of 
living — a request impossible to implement. Those making these de- 
mands seemed to have forgotten that in order to hasten war produc- 
tion, war workers were given their wage demands and were thus 
placed in a highly favored class in comparison with all other civilians 
who received no wage increases. When these workers returned to 
civilian production, was it fair, right, and just to continue this dis- 
crimination? Remember that these discriminated-against civilians 
greatly outnumbered the war workers. But even so, the politicians 
know that the majority of the people are unorganized and that labor 
unions hold the balance of power in elections; hence their subservience 
to labor unions. 

What have the great strikes of the last several months accom- 
plished? Among other things, they have impoverished many of the 
members of labor unions and it will take years to recover all the 
wages lost during the prolonged strikes; they have increased the cost 
of living for everybody; they have brought labor unions into dis- 
repute; they have delayed the production of much needed civilian 
goods; they have brought unrest, suffering, and uncertainty into mil- 
lions of homes, and have thrown great multitudes on to public relief; 
they have brought indecision and trouble to the government, both 
federal and state, and have weakened the influence of America 
abroad. The method of the strike has been the mass-picket and the 
closed shop. What difference, in principle, is there between this 
method of holdup and that of a gun? In both, force is applied. Then 
are not both methods forms of robbery? And is not robbery intoler- 
able to our American way of life? Does not freedom demand that 
all forms of robbery shall be outlawed? Shall not the cries of a suf- 
fering people be heard and relief be granted? Do we not need states- 
men and fewer weak-kneed politicians in public office? Shall the 
selfish interests of a few continue to prevail over the interests of the 
many? Are not the interests of the public always involved in strikes 
and lockouts? Hence, does it not appear that a means of bringing 
peace to management and labor is an imperative need of the hour, 
if we are to revert to the way of life given us by the founders of our 
Republic — a way that made our country great? Various means to 
this end have been proposed by both writers and speakers; but as 
I see it, no means of bringing permanent peace can succeed unless 
they are characterized by the spirit of the Golden Rule. I discussed 
this phase in a radio address given last November, showing that 
fairness, right, and justice must be the basis of settlement to attain 
permanent peace. To this end arbitration courts seem necessary. 




GENERAL CONFERENCE 



Second Day 



A Warning Against Communism 



I would like to call attention to what appears evident to me — ■ 
the similarity of the spirit seen in some phases of certain labor troubles 
with that of communism as it exists in some parts of Europe. I again 
remind you that I am speaking to Latter-day Saint people. I ask your 
attention while I read a circular given to the people of the Church 
by the First Presidency ten years ago and published in The Improve- 
ment Era of August 1936. It is as follows: 



With great regret we learn from credible sources, governmental and 
others, that a few Church members are joining, directly or indirectly, the 
communists and are taking part in their activities. 

The Church does not interfere, and has no intention of trying to inter- 
fere, with the fullest and freest exercise of the political franchise of its 
members, under and within our Constitution which the Lord declared: 
"I established ... by the hands of wise men whom I raised up unto this 
very purpose," (D. & C. 101:80) and which, as to the principles thereof, 
the Prophet dedicating the Kirtland Temple, prayed should be "established 
forever." 

But communism is not a political party nor a political plan under the 
Constitution; it is a system of government that is the opposite of our 
Constitutional government, and it would be necessary to destroy our 
government before communism could be set up in the United States. 

Since communism, established, would destroy our American Constitu- 
tional government, to support communism is treasonable to our free institu- 
tions, and no patriotic American citizen may become either a communist 
or supporter of communism. 

To our Church members we say: Communism is not the United Order, 
and bears only the most superficial resemblance thereto; communism is 
based upon intolerance and force, the United Order upon love and freedom 
of conscience and action; communism involves forceful despoliation and 
confiscation, the United Order voluntary consecration and sacrifice. 

Communists cannot establish the United Order, nor will communism 
bring it about. The United Order will be established by the Lord in his 
own due time and in accordance with the regular prescribed order of 
the Church. 

Furthermore, it is charged by universal report, which is not successfully 
contradicted or disproved, that communism undertakes to control, if not 
indeed to proscribe the religious life of the people living within its jurisdic- 
tion, and that it even reaches its hand into the sanctity of the family 
circle itself, disrupting the normal relationship of parent and child, all in 
a manner unknown and unsanctioned under the Constitutional guarantees 
under which we in America live. Such interference would be contrary 
to the fundamental precepts of the gospel and to the teachings and order of 
the Church. 

Communism being thus hostile to loyal American citizenship and in- 
compatible with true Church membership, of necessity no loyal American 
citizen and no faithful Church member can be a communist. 

We call upon all Chuch members completely to eschew communism. 
The safety of our divinely inspired Constitutional government and the 
welfare of our Church imperatively demand that communism shall have 
no place in America. 



Warning to Church Members 



Heber J. Grant 

J. Reuben Clark, Jr. 

David O. McKay 



ELDER MARION G. ROMNEY ♦ 73 



I have read this letter because I feel the need for it is more evi- 
dent today than it was ten years ago. The spirit of communism is 
unquestionably wholly foreign to the spirit of true Americanism. As 
seen in the country where it has long been dominant, it is wholly 
atheistic; it denies the existence of God; as frequently manifested, it 
is extremely cruel and inhuman. Confiscation and murder have been 
employed to reach its end. It should be impossible to get any Latter- 
day Saint to give the least degree of sympathy to communism as it 
is manifested in Europe. 

Brethren and sisters, there is but one safe course for us — which 
is to be steadfast, loyal, and true to the Church and its leadership. 
May the Lord help us to be so, I pray in the name of Jesus Christ, 
our Lord. Amen. 

ELDER MARION G. ROMNEY 

Assistant to the Council of the Twelve Apostles 

My brethren and sisters: This is a tremendous experience for 
me. I know that the importance of this occasion is far above person- 
alities, but I never get up to address you in general conference but 
what something happens to my voice, and my spirit, and my body. 

4 

Responsibility of Addressing a General Conference 

I know the gospel is true. I doubt if I shall know it better, that 
is, with more certainty, when I stand before my Maker and give an 
account of the deeds done in the flesh. So I am not frightened on 
that account. But somehow it seems that the enemy of all righteous- 
ness keeps suggesting to me, "You can't do it; you can't address this 
great congregation in conference assembled." 

I suppose the reason why the responsibility seems so great is 
that I accept, without any reservation whatever, the truth that this 
is a general conference of the citizens of the literal kingdom of God. 
I know that the Redeemer is here in spirit today, and I know that 
the men through whom he speaks to all the rest of his brothers and 
sisters now on the earth, all of God's children, are right behind me 
on my right. I know that if the Savior should come to earth today, 
he would come here. I know that you know that, and I know that 
you have come here to get spiritual food and to be built up in your 
faith. 

And since I am called to speak, I know that I have the responsi- 
bility of giving a message worthy of this occasion, and so I pray that 
while I stand here, you will support me with your prayers. I want 
to say something that will be worth your while and that will help to 
build up God's kingdom in the earth. The thing I have had in mind 
to say has been referred to in almost every sermon given in this great 
conference. President George Albert Smith mentitoned it. He said, 
speaking of world conditions, that there is no way to improve them 



74 ♦ GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Saturday, October 5 Second Day 

other than by obedience to the plan the Lord has outlined. Brother 
Widtsoe talked about the way to peace, and as I understood him, 
he said there is no way to peace except through obedience to those 
principles upon which peace is founded. 

The Principle of Obedience 

I want to say a word about the principle of obedience, and I 
pray that the Lord will bring the thoughts to my mind in organized 
fashion. We who are here have great hopes for peace in this world 
and exaltation in the presence of God in the world to come. That 
is our objective. We hope for something more than the rest of the 
world hopes for in this respect. We are no better than the rest of 
the world, let me say, except to the degree to which we accept the 
commandments of the Lord and obey them. But we have great hopes 
that we can gain an exaltation in the presence of our Heavenly Father. 

It is my firm conviction, however, that the only saving hope we 
have in this matter, is that hope which is based upon a faith strong 
enough to impel obedience to the things which we know are right. 
I don't have very much respect for a man who testifies that he has 
faith in the principle of tithing, unless he lives it. Neither do I think 
his faith will do him any good unless he does pay his tithing. And 
I almost have contempt for the men who say they have faith in the 
leadership of this Church, who do not follow in their living the things 
which the leadership of the Church teach them. I refer, of course, to 
the men whom we sustain as prophets, seers, and revelators. 

The principle of obedience to the laws of the gospel is funda- 
mental. It lies at the base. The Prophet Joseph Smith learned it 
very early in his ministry. He learned it when he went that first 
morning, after the visits of Moroni, to the Hill Cumorah. He had 
gone there under the direction of the angel, who had told him that 
he should have no thought in mind other than to bring to pass the 
righteousness of God and the accomplishment of his purposes in the 
earth. Joseph's family was very poor, and as he walked toward the 
hill, he thought about the intrinsic value of the things that the angel 
had told him were buried there. He wondered if the plates, or some- 
thing else to be found with them, could not be used to relieve the 
poverty of his parents and their family. When he uncovered the 
box and saw the gold plates, he reached to take them out and re- 
ceived a shock that set him back. He reached again and received a 
more severe shock. Then the third time, thinking all he needed was 
physical strength, he reached with all his might to take the plates 
and received still another shock which sapped his strength, and he 
cried out, "Why can I not obtain this book?" And unexpectedly to 
him, the angel said, "Because you have not kept the commandments 
of the Lord." And then Joseph received a great manifestation that 
I have not time here to tell you about, but it kept him reminded all 
the days of his life that he had to obey in order to receive the prom- 



ELDER MARION G. ROMNEY 



75 



ised blessings. The angel told him that he could not get the plates 
then, and that he would not be able to get them until he was not only 
willing to obey the laws of God but also was able to do so. 

Obedience Brings Blessings 

That is a great lesson we all must learn. The Prophet, later, 
through the inspiration of the Lord, stated the principle thus: 

There is a law, irrevocably decreed in heaven before the foundations 
of this world, upon which all blessings are predicated — And when we ob- 
tain any blessing from God, it is by obedience to that law upon which 
it is predicated. (D. & C. 130:20, 21.) 

Our obedience, brothers and sisters, must be self-impelled. We 
should not render obedience because we are forced to do it, or be- 
cause the bishop is looking, or because the General Authorities are 
present. We must render obedience because we love rightousness 
and have a testimony of the truth in our hearts, and because we want 
to go back to our Father in heaven and help take all his children 
with us. 

Furthermore, we ought to obey his commandments as they are 
given. We ought not to twist and turn and bend them to our will; 
we ought to obey them as they come from the mouths of these men 
who sit here on this stand, because they speak for God. If we do 
not, our faith is vain. 

Saul and the Amalekites 

Now, I want to take an example from the Old Testament scrip- 
ture to illustrate what I have in mind and to help drive this principle 
home. There was a very wicked clan of people, a nation, who lived 
in the days of Saul, known as the Amalekites. They had been wicked 
for a long time. Even back in the days of Father Abraham, they had 
persecuted the people of God, and he had said, through his prophets, 
on numerous occasions, that when they became ripened in iniquity, 
they should be destroyed. 

That time came in the days of Saul. Through the Prophet Sam- 
uel, the Lord told Saul to go and destroy the Amalekites, every one 
of them and all their livestock. Saul went with his army and de- 
stroyed all the people except their king, Agag, whom he spared in 
violation of the commandment of the Lord. He likewise destroyed 
all the ordinary livestock, but when he came to the choice sheep, 
and the cattle, and the failings, and the lambs, the pressure of the 
people, who desired to possess them, was so great on Saul that he 
yielded and took them with him as he returned. 

The Lord told Samuel what had happened, and Samuel went 
out to meet Saul, who greated him with the salutation: 

. . . Blessed be thou of the Lord: I have performed the commandment 
of the Lord. And Samuel said, What meaneth then this bleating of the 



76 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Saturday. October 5 Second Day 

sheep in mine ears, and the lowing of the oxen which I hear? (I Sam. 15: 
13, 14.) 

Then Saul began to justify himself. He argued that his partial per- 
formance was a complete performance, and that he had done what 
the Lord had asked him to do. Samuel called to his attention that 
when he was humble, "When thou wast little in thine own sight," 
he said, the Lord took you out of obscurity, and raised you up, and 
magnified you, and made you king over Israel, and now you have 
chosen to disobey the commandment of the Lord. ( See I Samuel 
15:17-19.) Saul hit on the best excuse he could find when he said 
that they had brought the cattle and sheep and lambs and fallings 
back to offer as sacrifices unto the Lord. He thus claimed to be re- 
lying on the commandment to offer sacrifices. 

And Samuel said, Hath the Lord as great delight in burnt offerings 
and sacrifices, as in obeying the voice of the Lord? Behold, to obey is 
better than sacrifice, and to hearken than the fat of rams. For rebellion is 
as the sin of witchcraft, and stubbornness is as iniquity and idolatry. Be- 
cause thou hast rejected the word of the Lord, he hath also rejected thee 
from being king. (I Sam. 15:22, 23.) 

That brought something home to Saul. He was being told by 
the prophet who had anointed him king, that he had been rejected 
because he had not obeyed the Lord. He then showed some regrets. 
But he did not exhibit that godly sorrow which worketh repentance, 
but rather the sorrow of the world which worketh death. He asked 
Samuel to pray with him that he might again prevail with the Lord. 
Samuel said he could not do that, but at Saul's persistent urging he 
did so without success, for the Lord did not again accept Saul. You 
know the sequel. Saul lost his kingdom, and David was chosen to 
take his place. 

Full Obedience Required 

Now, there are a number of things in this incident which can 
be applied in our lives today. First, Saul received his directions 
through the prophet living in his day. We come to conference to 
receive directions from the living prophets in our day. Second, Saul 
used his own judgment as to whether he would perform the com- 
mandment given to him, and decided that he would not do it exactly 
as he was commanded. And third, when he was called to account, 
he prevaricated about it. He said, "I have done it." 

There is another very interesting thing about this incident. 
When Samuel confronted Saul with what he had done, Saul said, 
"Because I feared the people, ... [I] obeyed their voice." That re- 
minded me of the statement of the Lord in the third section of the 
Doctrine and Covenants, where he told the Prophet Joseph that he 
should not have yielded to' the persuasions of men. This revelation 
was given, you will remember, after Martin Harris had lost the one 
hundred and sixteen manuscript pages of the Book of Mormon 



ELDER MARION G. ROMNEY 



77 



translation. With Saul, it was the fear of the people, and with the 
Prophet it was the persuasions of men. The Prophet learned never 
to yield again. 

That is where our temptations come from, my brothers and 
sisters. The people around us do not believe what the prophets say, 
and we yield to their arguments. I know, of course, that there is 
great faith in Israel, and I suppose you do not need this talk, but 
there are many people who do need it. 

The other day I was at a conference not far from here, and a 
man stood up to talk, a humble middle-aged man who had a house 
full of children to rear with only a limited amount of means with 
which to do it. He said, "I want to tell you about a letter I received 
from my mother." And this is about what she had written in that 
letter: "My son, for many years I have been looking forward to 
the time when I would reach my present age, in order that I might 
receive an old age pension so that I would not need to call upon you 
for support out of your limited income. And now, just as I reach it, 
the Church says, don't take it. I don't know that I understand all 
the reasons why the Church says don't take it, but I do know that 
the Church has always been right. Therefore, please continue to 
remit each month." And the man said, "I am glad to remit." 

Adam's Implicit Obedience 

I liked that. I like that spirit and that action. It reminded me of 
the obedience evidenced by our great progenitor Adam, the first man. 
He was commanded by the Lord, you remember, after he and Eve 
had left the Garden, that they were to build an altar and offer sacri- 
fice, and he did it. He built an altar and offered sacrifices, and after 
many days an angel of the Lord stood by Adam and said, 

. . . Why dost thou offer sacrifice unto the Lord? And Adam said 
unto him: I know not, save the Lord commanded me. (Pearl of Great 
Price, Moses 5:6.) 

What a lesson! Here was a man, a great man. In our under- 
standing, he stands next to the Redeemer of the world. He built 
an altar and killed the offering and offered it on the altar without 
knowing why he did it. How men have changed! Had Adam been 
a modern, he would not have offered that sacrifice until someone 
had presented to him a human argument which to his mind justified 
sacrificing the animal rather than putting it in his cold-storage locker. 

But, thank goodness, Adam was not a modern. He had faith, 
a faith which impelled him to obey the commandment of the Lord, 
and after he had obeyed he learned why the commandment was given. 
The angel told him that the sacrifice was in the similitude of the 
sacrifice of the Only Begotten of the Father, and he taught him the 
principles of the gospel, which Adam accepted and obeyed, thereby 
receiving all the blessings thereof which he never could have re- 
ceived without that obedience. 



78 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Saturday, October 5 Second' Day 

As Adam had to obey, so must we. God help us to listen to 
his living propets and get their messages and obey them as they are 
given, that we may gain the great rewards which the Lord holds 
out to us, I humbly pray in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen. 

President J. Reuben Clark, Jr.* 

We shall now hear from Elder Joseph Anderson, the Clerk of 
the Conference, one of the most loyal, devoted servants who work 
in the cause of the Lord. 



ELDER JOSEPH ANDERSON 

Clerk of the Conference and Secretary to the First Presidency 

My brethren and sisters, this is truly a great honor; it is also 
a great shock. I have sat here in these conferences for now many 
years, in fact I think this is the fiftieth conference that I have helped 
to report. Many wonderful messages have been given to the people 
during that time. I have been inspired by them as you good brethren 
and sisters have been. However, this morning, I cannot think of a 
single word of any of those messages that I heard. I do feel sure 
that the spirit of the messages has continued with me| 

It is a great privilege to serve in the Church of Jesus Christ 
of Latter-day Saints. It is a wonderful blessing to have a testimony 
that this is the true Gospel of Christ. It is marvelous to me, when 
I look back over the history of the Church, to realize the great prog- 
ress and accomplishments that have been made. This Church which 
was started a hundred and sixteen years ago, with only six members 
of an average age of perhaps twenty-four years, just young men, 
today has nearly a million members on the rolls. During that time the 
Lord has inspired the leadership of the Church. The Prophet Joseph 
Smith gave to us the foundation of this Church, the fundamental 
doctrines, none of which we have had to change. While he, himself, 
was not an educated man in the sense that the world looks upon 
education, yet he drew to himself, to his aid, men of great education, 
men of great ability and men who had faith in his leadership. 

Brigham Young, who succeeded him, was raised up by the Lord 
to perform the great work that he performed. He was truly a man of 
God. There were those who were willing to follow the Prophet 
Joseph who were not willing to follow Brigham Young. One man 
said of the Prophet Joseph, "I could follow that man to the ends of 
the world, but I cannot follow Brigham Young." He and some others 
led away groups from the Church, expecting to establish other 
churches, but they failed. The true and faifthful and devoted mem- 
bers of the Church followed Brigham Young into these valleys of 
the Rocky Mountains. They were willing to lay down their lives 
for the Gospel and for the testimony that they had, for they knew that 
God had again spoken from the heavens. Many of them did lay 



ELDER JOSEPH ANDERSON 



79 



down their lives as they crossed the Plains. These men, the Prophet 
Joseph Smith, Brigham Young, and their successors, have been truly 
men of God, and they have accomplished the work that the Lord 
required at their hands. 

It has been my good fortune to have the privilege of becoming 
well acquainted, intimately acquainted, with the leaders of this 
Church in our day, and I am very grateful for that opportunity. I 
can say to you, of them, as I have said of their predecessors, that they 
are truly men of God. When I first came into the office of the First 
Presidency, President Heber J. Grant was the President, and Charles 
W. Penrose and Anthony W. Ivins were the Counselors. It was 
a glorious privilege to be with those men, to hear their counsels and 
advice. Since that time they have passed away and others have come. 

With President Grant, I have travelled from one end of this 
country to the other many, many times, and in Europe, in Canada, 
and in the Hawaiian Islands and other places. I think I knew Presi- 
dent Grant as well as any man knew him. I have heard his testi- 
monies borne in this tabernacle many times. I have heard his testi- 
mony borne in Europe, and in all these places I have mentioned. 
I have even heard him bear testimony to me alone, and I think that one 
of the things that will stand out in my memory regarding President 
Grant, as much as anything else, is the strong, vigorous testimony 
that he bore. He knew that the Gospel is true, and what I say of 
President Grant I can say of President Smith. President Smith is 
one of the most kindly, generous, lovable men that I have ever 
known. In fact, I do not see how one could be greater in those respects. 

President Smith recently visited the Mexican Mission, and I 
had the opportunity of going there with him. I think he accomplished 
a wonderful work in meeting with the Saints in that mission. He 
impressed those who had drifted away from the Church, with the 
truth of the Gospel, and I am sure that a marvelous work was ac- 
complished by him at that time. These men who are associated 
with him, his Counselors, the brethren of the Twelve and the other 
Authorities, I bear testimony to you are truly servants of the Lord 
Jesus Christ. Their only desire is the welfare and blessing of this 
people, and the progress of the Church of God upon the earth. 

For me, it is difficult to understand how anyone who claims 
to be a member of the Church, especially one who holds the Priest- 
hood of God, can question the counsel and inspiration that come from 
these men. As I say, I have been with them now over quite a period 
of time; I have heard their counsel, their advice, their instruction to 
the people; I have recognized the inspiration of the Lord to them. 
I have yet the first occasion to know of when they have been wrong, 
when they have deliberated upon a matter and then given instruc- 
tion or counsel to this people. I know that the Lord is with them 
and I am grateful for the privilege of serving them. 

Brethren and sisters, we have in the Church inspired leader- 
ship, the servants of the living God. My humble pleading to you 



80 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Saturday, October 5 Second Day 

today is, that you will listen to their counsels, and that you will fol- 
low their advice. I doubt that they would have called on me to 
speak today had they known that I would speak along the line that 
I have spoken. I feel, however, that I should be remiss in my duty 
if I did not mention these things. The Lord bless us and help us to 
carry on the great work in which we are engaged, help us to sus- 
tain these brethren who stand at the head of the Church, not only 
by our uplifted hand but by our every act, I humbly pray, in the 
name of Jesus Christ. Amen. 

President J. Reuben Clark, Jr.; 

The Richfield Combined Choruses will now sing, "O Death, 
Where is Thy Sting?" 

The closing prayer will be offered by President Elton L. Taylor 
of the Carbon Stake, after which this Conference will stand ad- 
journed until 2:00 this afternoon. 

The proceedings of the afternoon session will be broadcast over 
KSL at Salt Lake City and KSUB at Cedar City. 

The Richfield Combined Choruses sang, "O Lord, Have Mercy," 
after which the closing prayer was offered by Elder Elton L. Taylor, 
President of Carbon Stake. 

Conference adjourned until 2 o'clock p.m. 

SECOND DAY 

AFTERNOON MEETING 
-» 

Conference reconvened at 2 o'clock Saturday afternoon, October 

5th. 

President George Albert Smith: 

The time has arrived for the beginning of our meeting this after- 
noon. The house is filled to overflowing and people standing in the 
gallery and in the doorways in the lower part of the house. I would 
like to suggest, brethren and sisters, that those of you who can 
squeeze up just one inch on a bench will give quite a number of 
people an opportunity to be seated. The Assembly Hall is open 
and is also warmed, and the radio is working over there. 

President David O. McKay will conduct the services this after- 
noon. 

President David O. McKay: 

This is the fourth session of the 1 1 7th Semi- Annual Confer- 
ence of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. We are 
convened in the Tabernacle on Temple Square, Salt Lake City. 



ELDER RICHARD L. EVANS 



81 



There are on the stand this afternoon all the General Authori- 
ties of the Church, except Elder Stephen L Richards of the Council 
of the Twelve, who is detained at home by his doctor's orders; Elder 
Ezra Taft Besnon, also of the Council of the Twelve, who is in 
Europe in charge of the European Mission; and the Patriarch to the 
Church, also absent on account of illness. 

The proceedings of this session will be broadcast over KSL of 
Salt Lake City. 

We will begin the afternoon services by the Richfield Combined 
Choruses singing: "Sun of My Soul." Elder Arden Peterson is the 
director. Elder Frank W. Asper is the organist. 

The opening prayer will be offered by President Henry H. 
Rawlings of the Franklin Stake. 

The Richfield Combined Choruses sang: "Sun of My Soul." 
President Henry H. Rawlings of the Franklin Stake offered the 
opening prayer. 

The Richfield Combined Choruses sang: "O Lord Have 
Mercy." 

ELDER RICHARD L. EVANS 

Of the First Council of the Seventy 

First of all I should like to express my deep appreciation for my 
membership in this Church, and for my fellowship with you, my 
brethren and sisters. 

A Tribute to John H. Taylor 

I should like to say, too, with what acute feelings I miss at 
this conference, the presence of my beloved associate, Brother John 
H. Taylor. We cannot be so closely or so long associated with such 
men, sitting in council in a common cause, with understanding and 
brotherly kindness, without feeling that someone as near as our own 
kin has gone from us. He was a gentleman and a servant of God, 
in every noble meaning of these two terms. 

Questions to be Asked of Ourselves 

My thoughts have been directed by the remarks of several of 
my brethren, into channels somewhat different from those which I 
at first anticipated following, and I earnestly hope that I may bei 
given utterance in talking my way through some of the things that 
have come to me during these last three sessions. 

I recall a sentence from a magazine editorial of not so long ago, 
in which the writer asked the question, after addressing himself to 
the world in general and to the men and women of America in par- 
ticular: "Are there any principles for which you would stand un- 
flinchingly?" Before asking this clinching question, he invited at- 



82 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Saturday, October 5 Second Dag 

tention to the many acts of expediency and of compromise, and to 
the many motives which have prompted many actions and many 
decisions on the national and international scene. "Are there any 
principles for which we would stand unflinchingly?" This suggests 
a series of questions which we might well ask ourselves: 

Is there any principle for which we would give up our comfort, 
our convenience? 

Is there any principle for which we would give up some of our 
appetites and habits? 

Is there any principle for which we would give up popularity? 

Is there any principle for which we would give up our time, or 
our property? 

Is there any principle for which we would give up being elected 
to public office? 

Is there any principle for which we would give up life itself? 

Fortunately generations of patriotic Americans and generations 
of members of this Church have answered these questions affirma- 
tively many times over, and would again, I have no doubt. But so 
rapid have been the changes of the years in which we live, and so 
confusing have they been at times, that I am sure principles have 
been confused with some other things. And I am afraid we have 
sometimes let ourselves be over-impressed by the appeal of the word 
"change," without discriminating as between good changes and bad 
changes. We have sometimes let "change" come to be synonymous 
with "progress," which it is not. It may be, but is not necessarily. 

Change Not Always Progress 

As parents and as advisers of youth, we often feel our young 
people strain at the reins that wisely hold them back in some things, 
and one of the perennial remarks with which we are confronted, one 
which is supposed to be an unanswerable dictum, is the reminder that 
"times have changed." 

Well, there is no argument about it, rimes have changed, but 
there are a good many things which have not changed, and it is our 
responsibility to distinguish between what may change without loss, 
and what may change in the name of progress — what changes are 
not good and do' not constitute progress, but rather retrogression. 
Times may have changed, but human nature has not. Times may 
have changed, but the commandments of God have not, and neither 
have the consequences of disregarding them. 

Safety in Strong Foundation 

I recall having read some time ago an item, to me astounding 
and almost unbelievable, from an engineer's report as to the physical 
characteristics of the Empire State Building — an item to the effect 
that in a wind of high velocity, into the upper reaches of that struc- 
ture — perhaps in the topmost tower — there has been built such flexi- 



ELDER RICHARD L. EVANS 



83 



bility that it will sway in an arc as much as eight inches. As I recall, 
it would require about an eighty-mile wind to sway it to that extent, 
and it would move about six and a quarter inches downwind and back 
to about an inch and three quarters upwind — an almost unbelievable 
fact in a great and massive structure SO' seemingly solid. And up 
there it doesn't matter. It was built to take it. But I have often 
thought, and have sometimes given utterance to the thought, what 
would happen to the Empire State Building if some earth movement 
or some super force of some kind should shift its foundations eight 
inches. It would be but the prelude to destruction. 

Our lives are lived, if we are to follow the path of safety and 
if we are to realize those things of which we are capable, on the found- 
ational structure of the principles of the gospel of Jesus Christ, and 
by this test and standard all things must be proved. Now, up in 
the upper reaches, up in the superficial structure of our lives, there 
are many changes that can occur without any hazard whatsoever. 
It really doesn't matter whether we wear double-breasted or single- 
breasted suits, or whether ladies' shoes have holes in the toes when 
they buy them or after they wear them for awhile. These are the su- 
perficial changes which can sway in the wind without any damage to 
the structure. But any change which would shift the basic principles 
of our lives, must be resisted with every legitimate means of resist- 
ance. And it is up to us to teach our youth these basic principles, 
so that they will be able to discriminate and judge for themselves as 
to what changes are good, as to what changes conform to the stand- 
ards of the gospel of Jesus Christ and are qn the road toward eternal 
progress and what changes are actually retrogressive. Those who 
would advocate taking men back to days of serfdom and regimenta- 
tion, to days before they had won their freedom, and the rights of 
free men, are the real reactionaries of the world, and they must 
be known for what they are. 

The Unchangeableness of Truth 

I am grateful that I belong to a Church which will accept all 
the change of progress and which is committed to the principle of 
eternal progress. I am grateful that I belong to a Church which will 
accept all truth, no matter who discovers it, or where, or when. And 
I am also grateful for my membership in a Church which has within 
it the basic principles whereby we may judge the desirability or the 
undesirability, the truth or the falsity, of the changes, the theories, 
and all of the other passing things that come and go. Change may 
be progress or it may be disintegration. It isn't a word to be accepted 
without question, and it is not synonymous with either of these other 
two terms. May we help our young people to weigh, and may we 
ourselves weigh all things by these standards. 

A number of references have been made in this conference, 
either by direct word or implication, to those who would change the 



84 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Saturday, October 5 Second Day 

principles of government under which we live. As I see them, roughly 
they divide themselves into at least three groups. There are those 
who have chronic "changeitis." Perhaps they were born with it. It 
does not matter what it is, they're "agin" it. They are for changing 
whatever is; and if we should change to meet their present views, 
they would have some other views tomorrow. There is another group 
who are sincerely deceived, comparatively few in number, I would 
think, and there is a third group, who have their own motives, and 
who would use freedom to destroy freedom. And as they advocate 
the regimentation of men and the loss of liberties, they see them- 
selves as the leaders of new movements, and not as the regimented. 
In their thinking, they are leading the parade; they are not in the 
rank and file. But seemingly they have very little to lose in a free 
country, because if they fail, they will claim the prerogatives and 
protection of free men, and will not expect to be punished in any man- 
ner. But if they win, they shall gain power, so they think or sup- 
pose, over other men's lives and properties and all that pertains to 
them. 

Basic Principles 

But the basic structure of the gospel of Jesus Christ, which ac- 
cepts all progress, and which accepts all truth is still founded on two 
cardinal principles, among others: the free agency of men, and the 
eternal permanence of the individual; and anything which is con- 
trary to the operation or the belief or the free exercise of these two 
basic principles is change for the worse and not for the better. 

May our lives be flexible enough to adjust ourselves to the 
changes of our time which are necessary or which are not destructive 
of basic principles; but may we be solid enough in our convictions, 
in our beliefs, and in our defense of them, to withstand all attempt 
to shift the foundations and bring the destruction that inevitably 
would follow. 

Times have changed, but many things have not. May God help 
us to discriminate, and help us to help our youth to do likewise, that 
we may accept all progress and resist all disintegration and reversion 
to things from which we have emerged and which were bought at 
great cost, I ask in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen. 

PRESIDENT J. REUBEN CLARK, JR. 

First Counselor in the First Presidency 

My brothers and sisters: In humility I ask for your help that 
what I may say today may be in that same sweet spirit which has 
been with us during this conference until the present time. 

As the Savior and the apostles were on the shores of the Sea 
of Galilee on that early morning, Jesus asked Peter: 



PRESIDENT J. REUBEN CLARK, JR. 85 



. . . lovest thou me more than these? . . . Yea, Lord; thou knowest that 
I love thee. . . . Feed my sheep. (John 21:15, 16.) 

And the only excuse and likewise the only reason that any of us have 
for standing before you in this conference is that we shall feed you. 

Brother Widtsoe yesterday made allusion to a principle, spoke 
somewhat about it, to which I wish now to refer. He spoke of our 
duties and our obligations as those who held the truth. It is a very 
great blessing, not only, to have the truth, but it imposes likewise a 
great responsibility. We of this Church are possessors of the truth 
in so far as it has been revealed, the ultimate truth, and we are the 
possessors and custodians of the power of the Holy Priesthood. 

More Blessed to Give Than to Receive 

We speak often, and properly, of the great blessings which we 
have, the blessings that are given to us by the Lord. But sometimes 
I wonder if our thought may not be mostly concerned' with what 
we get instead of what we give. In that great sermon of Paul to the 
elders of Ephesus, he said Jesus had declared: 

... It is more blessed to give than to receive. (Acts 20:35.) 

There is something very remarkable about what we have to 
give under the gospel plan. No matter how much we give of truth, 
of good example, of righteous living, our stores, our blessings in- 
crease, not decrease, by that which we give away. There are two 
or three miracles in the Bible that impress me in this connection. 
One was the barrel of meal which Elijah blessed after the good 
woman who owned it said that if she gave it to him it would take all 
she had. That barrel of meal, blessed by Elijah, did not thereafter 
fail. The more she took from it, the more she had to give. Elisha 
blessed that cruse of oil for the widow who was in dire debt and 
about to lose her sons as bondmen, so that she filled from that cruse 
not alone the utensils which she herself had, but those which, pur- 
suant to the prophet's orders, she went out and borrowed. All were 
filled that she could obtain. The Savior on the banks of the Sea of 
Galilee fed five thousand with five loaves and two little fishes, yet 
when they had finished they gathered up twelve baskets full of what 
was left. So when on the plain he fed the four thousand, from seven 
loaves and a few little fishes. 

And so it is with God's spiritual blessings to us. We have the 
truth; we possess the priesthood; both are given into our care. We 
are responsible for the use we make of them. We are expected to 
give out of our store all that we possibly can give away, and in pro- 
portion as we give unto others, we become thereby more and more 
enriched ourselves. "It is more blessed to give than to receive." I 
repeat, as possessors of truth, our mission is to minister therefrom 
to others. And the more of truth we give away, the more we shall 
have. The more we righteously use the priesthood, the greater its 
powers will grow in us. 



86 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Saturday, October 5 Second Day 

Principles Governing in Times of War 

As all of you were, I am. sure, I, too, was much impressed yester- 
day by the talk which Brother Bowen gave. As he proceeded, I 
thought perhaps it might be useful (and if I did not think it would, 
I would not proceed) if I were to trace out very briefly and imper- 
fectly some of the principles governing the intercourse of nations in 
times of war. We have fallen just as far in our concepts there, as in 
the respects to which Brother Bowen referred. Brother Romney this 
morning referred to one of the terrible incidents in the Old Testa- 
ment history where the Lord, not man, commanded the imposition 
by Israel of a penalty of the extermination of a people. In the early 
history of the world, wars of extermination or enslavement were 
more or less the rule. However, when the Roman Empire became 
all powerful, it adopted more temperate rules; it had more humane 
feelings about war, its deceits, stratagems, and artifices. A certain 
honor was observed towards enemies, so much so, indeed, that it is 
said that on one occasion the Romans declined to recognize one of 
their generals in a victory he had won by using bribery. On an- 
other occasion they declined to take advantage of an offer made to 
them that by the use of poison they could accomplish the destruc- 
tion of certain of their enemies. 



Hugo Grottos' Work on International Law 

However, after the fall of the Roman Empire, the world fell 
into the Dark Ages, and then apparently every excess that could be 
invented by man was practised as nations went to war. Things 
became so bad that finally at about the period of the Reformation, 
men's consciences became shocked at man's inhumanity to man, and 
they began to try to see if something could not be done to bring 
more humanity into the conduct of war. Along in the late fifteen 
hundreds a very great Dutchman was born, Hugo Grotius, who, in 
the course of his life, prepared the first great work on international 
law. In the preface to that monumental work which has stood as 
the great classic from that time until this (and you cannot reach 
much farther back when you go into international law of the modern 
time, than Grotius ) , as I say, in his preface, he made this statement 
of the reasons why he wrote this treatise: 

I saw prevailing throughout the Christian world a license in making 
war of which even barbarous nations would have been ashamed; recourse 
being had to arms for slight reasons or no reasons; and when arms were 
once taken up, all reverence for divine and human law was thrown away, 
just as if 'men were thenceforth authorized to commit all crimes without 
restraint. 

Because of this condition Grotius wrote his work De Jure Belli 
ef Pads, which was the beginning of the bringing into war of some- 
thing of humanity, if humanity may be properly spoken of in con- 
nection with war. 



PRESIDENT ]. REUBEN CLARK, JR. 



87 



First, an effort was made to draw the distinction between com- 
batants and non-combatants. War was to be waged between armies 
and not between civilian peoples. Statesmen and nations sought to 
relieve non-combatants from the woes, cruelties, and horrors of war. 
Old men, women, children, the decrepit and infirm were to be pro- 
tected, not slaughtered. Many other humanizing elements came in, 
relating to prisoners of war and the treatment of wounded. 

Principle of Neutrality 

When our nation was formed, we contributed to the world 
some great principles, among the greatest being that of neutrality, 
the intent thereof being to confine the war conflagration in as narrow 
a space as possible with the purpose of providing that the peoples 
of the nations that were not fighting might conduct their intercourse 
as usual. The miseries and woes of war were not to be inflicted upon 
innocent, disinterested peoples. We came to the brink of war in 
the last years of the eighteenth century to maintain this principle as 
applied to ourselves. The effort was to make it impossible to have 
what we have now come to glorify as "global war" and "total war." 
We then knew such a war was a curse. 

Rules Governing Civil War 

Then came our own Civil War. Up until that time there never 
had been a written code of rules governing war between nations; 
and up until that time civil war was a war by traitors; those who 
were taken as prisoners of war were treated as traitors. But Francis 
Lieber, a political refugee from Germany, drew up for Lincoln what 
were known as "General Orders 100," which went out to the Fed- 
eral armies in the field, and thereafter governed the conduct of our 
armies in the Civil War. These rules went further than any prac- 
tice of nations up until that time in international war. These rules 
forbade the bombardment, without notice, of places where there were 
civilian peoples. It provided for the protection of museums, of li- 
braries, of scientific institutions. These were to be saved from the 
ravages and destruction of war. Undefended towns were not to 
be attacked. Civilians were to be spared. Old men, women, and 
children, the wounded, all were to receive the maximum possible 
protection. As time went on and as a result of that code, other codes 
were framed by various international conferences, notably The 
Hague conferences of 1899 and 1907. Furthermore, they provided 
certain inhibitions on the waging of war which I think you might 
be interested in hearing me name. They adopted a declaration pro- 
hibiting the dropping of projectiles from balloons; they provided that 
poison gases should not be used; that poison itself should not be 
used. They repeated the prohibitions that undefended towns should 
not be bombarded. Family honor was to be respected; pillage and 




GENERAL CONFERENCE 



Second Day 



rape and arson and the whole train of like crimes that we read so 
much about today were forbidden. 



Then came World War 1 , and we began to sag back into bar- 
barism. World War II followed. All distinctions between com- 
batants and non-combatants disappeared. This was inevitably so, 
if they used the kind of weapons they employed. So we had de- 
stroyed in England many towns, some of those suffering most being 
Sheffield, H"H. Manchester, Coventry, and London. There were 
many towns in Germany equally destroyed, including Berlin, and 
particularly Dresden, and as to this last city, some of our people, 
Americans, are affirming that the bombardment of Dresden (where 
it is said we killed in two nights more than two hundred fifty thou- 
sand people, men, women and children, including wounded who had 
been collected there) was in violation of a tacit understanding that 
if Germany would leave Oxford and Cambridge alone, we would 
not touch Dresden. I do not know how true this report is; but we 
know the result. 



Now do not forget that all of the nations had prepared before 
World War II to use aircraft; they had already used submarines in 
World War I; and we in this area know we were prepared to use poi- 
son gases. Then as the crowning savagery of the war, we Americans 
wiped out hundreds of thousands of civilian population with the 
atom bomb in Japan, few if any of the ordinary civilians being any 
more responsible for the war than were we, and perhaps most of 
them no more aiding Japan in the war than we were aiding America. 
Military men are now saying that the atom bomb was a mistake. It 
was more than that: it was a world tragedy. Thus we have lost 
all that we gained during the years from Grotius (1625) to 1912. 
And the worst of this atomic bomb tragedy is not that not only did 
the people of the United States not rise up in protest against this 
savagery, not only did it not shock us to read of this wholesale de- 
struction of men, women, and children, and cripples, but that it ac- 
tually drew from the nation at large a general approval of this fiend- 
ish butchery. 

The other day there appeared in the New York Times, it may 
have appeared here, too, but I have it from the New York Times, an 
article which I shall read to you. 

A new super-deadly poison, the most potent known to man, has been 
developed by the special projects division of the United States Chemical 
Warfare Service. [That is, it is officially developed.] 

An innocent-looking crystaline toxin, the poison is so powerful that 
an inch-cube size of it, roughly an ounce, could kill every person living 
in the United States and Canada, silently and swiftly. 
"If World War III comes.which we pray will never happen, it will be a 



World Wars I and II 



Tragedy of Use of Atom Bomb 



PRESIDENT J. REUBEN CLARK, JR. 



89 



war in which most people may die from silent, insidious, anti-human 
weapons that make no sound, give no warning, destroy no forts or ships or 
cities, but can wipe out human beings by the millions," Dr. Gerald Wendt 
of New York City, editorial director of Science Illustrated magazine, de- 
clared in a General Electric Science Forum address. 

Dr. Wendt said: "The United States has already spent $50,000,000 in 
research on it, a small sum compared with the cost of radar and the atomic 
bomb. Most startling are two facts: These killers are invisible, micro- 
scopic in size, capable of spreading to reach every living enemy"; [I 
wonder how we are going to direct these killers so that they will work 
only on the enemy.] "and they can be easily and cheaply prepared by any 
belligerent whoi has as much as a brewery and the skill to operate it. 

"If any small nation is competent in biological warfare, a large nation, 
even with atomic bombs, may be helpless against it." 

There are other new biological weapons, Dr. Wendt asserted, that 
"operate through the slow agony of starvation. It is the attack on plants 
and animals." 

Protest Against Savage Methods 

Thus we in America are now deliberately searching out and 
developing the most savage, murderous means of exterminating 
peoples that Satan can plant in our minds. We do it not only shame- 
lessly, but with a boast. God will not forgive us for this. 

If we are to avoid extermination, if the world is not to be wiped 
out, we must find some way to curb the fiendish ingenuity of men who 
have apparently no fear of God, man, or the devil, and who are will- 
ing to plot and plan and invent instrumentalities that will wipe out all 
the flesh of the earth. And, as one American citizen of one hundred 
thirty millions, as one in one billion population of the world, I protest 
with all of the energy I possess against this fiendish activity, and as 
an American citizen, I call upon our government and its agencies to 
see that these unholy experimentations are stopped, and that some- 
how we get into' the minds of our war-minded general staff and its 
satellites, and into the general staffs of all the world, a proper re- 
spect for human life. 

May God give us the strength to stand in these times of stress 
and trial and crisis. May he give us the wisdom and the inspiration 
to put hate out of our hearts, a hate that is consuming us. May he 
give us the power as a people so to bring our influence to bear that 
men, mankind, may be saved, I humbly pray in the name of Jesus. 
Amen. 

President David O. McKay: 

We have in the congregation today several returned mission 
presidents, some of whom have returned from their fields of labor 
as long ago as 1943, and others since that time. We have not had 
an opportunity heretofore to hear from them, but we shall have an 
opportunity to hear from a few this afternoon. 

Elder John F. Bowman will please come to the rostrum after 
the Richfield Combined Choruses and congregation sing "Come, O 
Thou King of Kings." 



90 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Saturday, October 5 Second Day 

The Richfield Combined Choruses and the congregation sang: 
"Come, O Thou King of Kings." 

ELDER JOHN F. BOWMAN 

Former President of the Central States Mission 

It is a thrilling experience, my brothers and sisters, to see this 
great congregation from this point. I had just about forgotten many 
things about my mission and concluded probably I would never be 
called upon to report my activities in the mission field. I want to say 
now, however, that that experience for a little over four years in 
the Central States Mission was the most thrilling experience in about 
fifty or fifty-five years of active service in the Church. It was a great 
thing to labor with your sons and daughters in the ministry and to 
learn of their faith and their ability to bring this great message of 
righteousness and salvation to those who sit in darkness. Through 
their humble efforts, while Sister Bowman and I presided over that 
mission, the membership of the mission increased from a few over 
six thousand to about eighty-two or eighty-three hundred. Over 
two thousand of that number were converts to the faith as a result 
of the humble, inspired efforts of the fine young men and women 
who labored in that mission. 

It was a thrilling experience for us to live and to labor in that 
particular mission, one of the most interesting places in all the 
world and one of the most important. There are many things con- 
cerning that part of the United States that many of us, especially 
the younger generations probably have forgotten all about, or never 
knew. We lived in Independence, Jackson County, Missouri, which 
was on the western borders of civilization, at the time our Saints 
first went there. It is east of the Missouri River, which was the 
borderland of the Lamanites who lived beyond that river to' the west. 
In those parts we have learned, through the inspiration of God to 
his servant, the Prophet Joseph Smith, that the Lord God Almighty 
planted His Garden, the Garden of Eden. That always thrilled us 
while we lived there. That was a sacred, hallowed, holy spot to us 
because the great beginnings of the world were there, and not on 
the eastern hemisphere, where it is commonly thought that they 
were. Of course we undoubtedly have in mind that in that day the 
earth had not been divided, that the earth was divided in the days 
of Peleg and as I remember it, that probably was a hundred fifty 
or two hundred years, after the flood. But the Garden of Eden was 
planted in what is known now as Jackson County, and the Lord 
God Almighty placed his great servant, Adam, in that garden and 
later gave him his wife, Eve, with the commandment that they should 
multiply and replenish the earth, that of all of the trees of that 
garden they might freely partake, but of the tree of the knowledge 
of good and evil they should not partake, but in the event that they 



ELDER JOHN F. BOWMAN 



91 



did partake of it, in the day that they should eat thereof, they should 
surely die. 

It was an interesting thing to us to know that that happened 
there, that they did partake of the forbidden fruit, and as a result 
they were driven out of the garden, and there was brought about 
what we commonly know as the fall of man. After they were driven 
out of that beautitful place, Eve found that she was about to become 
the mother of a child, and they rejoiced before the Lord, that now 
they evidently were in a condition to fulfill that great commandment 
for which they were sent upon the earth, to multiply and replenish 
the earth, and they rejoiced before the Lord because of that bless- 
ing which was now to come to them. They went out of the garden, 
and it is interesting to know, as we understood it there and as I 
understand it now, that they went not far away. They traveled 
north-easterly, for about seventy-five miles, and there they lived in 
Adam-ondi-Ahman of which you read in the revelations of the Church, 
and that was the land where Adam and Eve dwelt. They may have 
traveled far, and possibly lived at times in the country that is now 
looked upon as the place where the race started, in the Orient, but 
in the valley of Adam-ondi-Ahman is where Adam dwelt, and when 
he was nine hundred twenty-seven years old, stooped with age, he 
called his faithful followers together in that valley to receive an ac- 
counting of their stewardships and to bless them, and on that oc- 
casion, certainly the most important gathering that had been held 
in the history of the world up to that time, Our Lord and Savior, 
Jesus Christ, appeared at that point upon this land, to bless Adam 
and comfort him in his old age, and Adam told his people what 
would happen, down to the end of the world. Those things are 
written, and in the future, probably not the far-distant future, we 
will have the history of the world, written in advance by Adam which 
will undoubtedly be a great blessing to us. There, three years later, 
Adam died, probably at Adam-ondi-Ahman, and was buried there. 
That makes that a very sacred place and one of tremendous interest. 
There, we understand from the prophecies of the ancient prophets 
and the modern prophets and revelators of our Church, Adam will 
sit as the Ancient of days upon his throne, and a thousand times a 
thousand will come there to pay homage to him and ten thousand 
times ten thousand will come there to receive judgment at his hand. 
Our Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ, will appear at that point and 
through the great conclave of Priesthood leadership that will be 
called into conference at that point in the next few years, we are 
inclined to think, our Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ, will appear and 
there he will be crowned King of Kings and Lord of Lords, the reign 
of Satan will be terminated and the kingdoms of this earth shall 
become the kingdoms of our God and His Christ, and He shall reign 
with his people forever and forever. Those are things of tremendous 
importance to us, and in that land you are reminded of them. I was 
glad to learn on a trip there about two months ago, shortly after 



92 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Saturday. October 5 Second Day 

President Smith had been there, that he reminded the people of the 
tremendous things that are to happen there, the great things that 
have happened there and that the great Temple of the Lord, the 
new Jerusalem is to be established in that part. One of the greatest 
buildings that has ever been erected in the history of the world will 
be established in Independence, Jackson County, Missouri, and 
the glory of God will rest upon it as a pillar of cloud by day and 
a pillar of fire by night, and from that center will reign our Lord 
and Savior, Jesus Christ, and the law will go forth from Zion as the 
word of the Lord will go forth from Jerusalem. 

We are thankful that we had the opportunity to labor there in 
that holy land, in that sacred place, because of the tremendous things 
that happened there and because of the tremendous things that are 
to take place. These things will happen there, my brothers and 
sisters you will find them written in the revelations. We haven't 
been excused from the great responsibility of building up the center 
place of Zion. Many of us think that we have the center place of 
Zion here. It is the center place now; these stakes will never be dis- 
rupted, but that is the center place of Zion, under the revelations, 
and that is where the great Temple will be built and people will be 
called there in the due time of the Lord to build up that place, pre- 
paratory to the coming of our Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ. 

Now let me remind you of one thing in closing. From this pul- 
pit, in 1898, President Snow, the Prophet, Seer and Revelator of 
the Church at that time, in answering some of the questions that 
were arising in the minds of the people as to whether they had been 
discharged from their responsibility pertaining to the building up 
of the center place of Zion, told the people: "We are not going back 
to Jackson County today, nor next week, nor next month, but I testify 
to you in the name of the Lord that we will go back there, and there 
are many, there are hundreds," and then he repeated it, "yes, hun- 
dreds sitting in this congregation who will live in the flesh to go back 
to Jackson County to assist in building the Temple. "This is im- 
portant to us in that it indicates to us the nearness of the coming of 
our Lord, and the best council that I can think of to give to myself, 
to my family, and to you, my brethren and sisters, is the council that 
our Lord and Savior gave to his apostles, when they asked him when 
these things would be, that Christ was speaking of that would hap- 
pen at the end of the world, and he stated, to watch and pray that 
ye be not taken as a thief in the night. 

May the Lord help us to measure up to our responsibilities of 
carrying forward this great work, to preach this Gospel in all the 
world as a witness unto all nations as we are undertaking to do it 
now, with the realization that when we have filled our responsibility, 
then the end will come and our Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ, will 
come to reign personally upon the earth for a thousand years. May 
the Lord help us to do it, I humbly pray in the name of Jesus. Amen. 



ELDER WILLIAM P. WHITAKER 93 



ELDER WILLIAM P. WHITAKER 

Former President of Southern States Mission 

I am truly grateful for this day, my brethren and sisters. For 
about six years, since I was appointed President of the Southern 
States Mission, I have squirmed on my seat down there, expecting 
I might be called to this position. Now I have in mind, the oppor- 
tunity of sitting in the audience and listening to these wonderful 
conferences, as you brothers and sisters now sit. 

I have enjoyed greatly everything which has been said and 
done in this conference, as I do always in the conferences when I 
am privileged to attend. It was a great blessing which came to 
Sister Whitaker and me to be called into the Southern States Mis- 
sion for a second time. Thirty years ago, we filled our first mission 
in the Southern States, soon after having been married, and 
were met there by President and Sister Callis, who opened their 
arms and welcomed us, at a time in our lives when we needed just 
such a welcome as they gave to us. We learned to love those dear 
people as we have learned to love few people in our lives. We 
see the great blessings which have come to the Southern States Mis- 
sion bcause of their services. It was a great privilege to follow such 
men as President Callis, President LeGrand Richards, President 
Merrill D. Clayson, and others who had been there. 

During the last three years we were there, that great mission 
grew from about twenty-two thousand members to more than 
twenty-five thousand. A little in excess of eleven hundred baptisms 
each year. Only you who have been in the Southern States can 
realize the kind of converts which are made in that mission. We have 
many of them here today. Many of them are among the leaders of 
this Church. Many of them are there on the old battlegrounds, 
spending their entire lives in preaching the Gospel to those whom 
they meet from day to day. I have often said it would be very dif- 
ficult to go many blocks in that great mission without finding some 
person who would be willing and ready to hand you a tract and bear 
his testimony to you. 

There were 92 branches in that mission when I left, several hun- 
dred Sunday Schools and several hundred Primary Associations. 
Many of these Sunday Schools and Primaries are out in remote sec- 
tions where only a few families may participate, but our members 
are active in inviting their neighbors and their neighbors' children 
to attend. In that way the Gospel is being preached in a way that 
would astonish most of you. 

It was a great blessing to us to receive some 450 of your boys 
and girls as missionaries, every one a splendid young man or woman, 
young men and women whose only desire was to serve God and do 
the thing which they were called to do. A great blessing came into 
our lives when we became personally acquainted with each one of 
the General Authorities of this Church. I have often said that if no 



94 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Saturday, October 5 Second Day 

reward came to us other than just becoming personally acquainted 
with the General Authorities of this Church we should be amply re- 
warded for the time we spent as missionaries. 

May God bless these great men who have been called, ordained 
and sustained to lead, guide and direct His Church here upon the 
earth in this, the last dispensation. I bear testimony to you that they 
are indeed prophets and apostles; they are indeed chosen servants 
of our Father in heaven, that they hold the power and the priest- 
hood that was held by the ancient apostles and prophets, and that 
they have been truly and divinely commissioned to perform their 
great mission. 

May God continue to bless President Meeks and those mis- 
sionaries who continue to serve in the South. May He bless that 
wonderful people there, who open their homes and their hearts to 
the missionaries as they come to them, I pray in the name of Jesus 
Christ. Amen. 

President David O. McKay: 

The speaker to whom you have just listened is President Wil- 
liam P. Whitaker, who served in the Southern States. We will now 
hear from Elder George F. Richards, Jr., who served a few years 
ago in the North Central States. 

We see in the audience Emile C. Dunn who has but recently 
been released, but who by appointment antedates any of these 
brethren. Brother Dunn will follow Brother Richards. 

ELDER GEORGE F. RICHARDS, JR. 

Former President of North Central States Mission 

It would be difficult for anyone to occupy this position, before 
such a vast audience and on such a glorious occasion, without sensing 
deeply the responsibility of the few moments which might be used. 
In humility I appear before you at this time, and express sincere 
gratitude for the great experiences, privileges and blessings that 
Sister Richards and I enjoyed with your missionaries and the Latter- 
day Saints in the mission field, and for the special privilege which is 
incident to a mission abroad. 

My brethren and sisters, the mission to which we were sent 
was in a splendid condition when we inherited it. Sister Richards and 
I always wondered if we might, through our faith and prayers and 
work, carry it on as well as the former President, Brother David A. 
Broadbent and his good wife had done; and we have lived to see 
the work progressing further since we left the mission field, under the 
leadership of President William L. Killpack. 

I often said in the field, and also since returning home, that 
the authorities of this Church sent to us the very cream of the young 
men and women of the Church to serve as missionaries, and we shall 



ELDER GEORGE F. RICHARDS, JR. 



95 



always feel that way about it. Their faith, their devotion, their wis- 
dom and the knowledge they acquired, together with the Spirit of 
the Lord that gave them power to preach the Gospel and admin- 
ister the ordinances, have been a very great inspiration to us. We 
had about two hundred and fifty-five missionaries during our ex- 
perience. Our territory was large. The membership of the Church 
was about three thousand when we were appointed and did not 
change materially during the time we were there, but we accom- 
plished some fine things. The Lord was with us, and I want to say 
to you, my brethren and sisters, as President McKay said in instruct- 
ing us before we went out, that no one can accomplish anything in 
this work, the Master's work, without His help, without enjoying 
the Spirit of the Lord and the sustaining influence of him who re- 
stored this Gospel in this dispensation of the fulness of times. 

The Lord sometimes lets us wait a long time for the answer to 
our prayers. He has let me wait a long time, but in every instance 
when I needed Him — and I need Him all the time and on special 
occasions — He has waited until I almost despaired but then came 
through with a full measure of support. I thank God for this in our 
missionary experience. 

There could be no choicer people in the world than those good 
Latter-day Saints of the North Central States Mission. I thought 
while I was there and I still feel that if some of us at home could 
see the way the Saints live in the missions they would be ashamed 
that they do not take better advantage of the opportunities which 
are theirs here with the body of the Church. The members who 
served locally as missionaries, and all who helped the work of the 
Lord there, were wonderful people of whom we are very, very proud 
indeed. 

My brothers and sisters, I have been deeply impressed by the 
words spoken in this conference session. When President Bowman 
referred to the location where he presided, I thought, too, of the in- 
stance of record in scripture of our Father Adam who was offering 
sacrifice. The scripture says: "After many days an angel of the 
Lord appeared unto him and asked why he offered sacrifice, and 
Adam answered and said unto him, I know not save God hath com- 
manded me." 

I wish every Latter-day Saint could get the import of that 
answer. Then the angel went on to say: "And this thing is a simili- 
tude of the sacrifice of the Only Begotten of the Father which is full 
of grace and truth; wherefore, thou shalt do all that thou doest in the 
name of the Son, and thou shalt repent and call upon God in the 
name of the Son forevermore." 

That is the message given to Adam; it is a message we bear 
to the world; it is a message we should give unto ourselves and live 
by it. If we order our lives so that we will have the blessings of the 
Lord and the Savior's approval upon our actions we shall not need 
to worry as to whether or not there will be a place for us in the 



96 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Saturday, October 5 Second Day 

mansions of our Heavenly Father when we have completed our work 
here; nor shall we need to be concerned about whether or not life 
will be sweet and joyful as long as we are permitted to live and 
serve in mortality. 

I know the Gospel is true, my brethren and sisters. I know that 
God lives and I have borne testimony to the Prophet's experience, 
that glorious revelation of the Father and the Son, and also to the 
vitality of the Church brought down through the various leaders to 
the present time. God bless our leaders and may we be willing al- 
ways to listen to their counsel and to live accordingly, that thus we 
may expect an eternal reward worthy of those who are good and 
true. May this be our desert, justifiably, I humbly pray, in the name 
of Jesus Christ. Amen. 

President David O. McKay: 

The speaker to whom you have just listened is President George 
F. Richards, Jr., formerly President of the North Central States 
Mission. We shall now go with Elder Emile C. Dunn to one of our 
Polynesian Missions, the Tongan Mission, where Brother Dunn and 
his faithful wife have served ten successive years. 

ELDER EMILE C. DUNN 

Former President of Tongan Mission 

Your faces look almost too white. If they were brown I would 
feel more at ease in talking to you. 

I have spent the last ten years trying to teach people who are 
honest in heart those things which our Father in Heaven desires 
that they should be taught. It was in 1936, March 12th, that we ar- 
rived in the Tongan Mission. Brother Wiberg was there. He had 
been there for two years alone. 

We were happy to arrive in Tonga, and the Saints were ready 
with a feast, as the Saints of the Pacific Islands often do, a feast 
as a farewell for the mission president who was leaving and a feast 
for the new comers. They accepted us with open arms. They seemed 
happy to see us, and Sister Dunn and I were happy to see them. 

In going to an island mission there is the problem of learning the 
language. All missionaries have to learn the language before they 
are of much value to the people there and to the Church. Sister 
Dunn did all she could while learning the language, helped me in 
writing and other things, and became acquainted with the Saints. 

I wish to tell you a few things about the physical aspects of the 
Tongan Mission. It covers a space of six hundred miles and none 
of the islands is so large but what you could walk the length of the 
island in a day. Tongatapu is 35 miles long and 5 miles wide, and 
in the Happai group there are over a hundred islands. In the Vava'u 
group there is one large island that is so cut up with water that it 



ELDER EMILE C. DUNN 



97 



is much quicker to get from one part of the island to another with a 
boat than it is to go around. Then we have two other islands which 
are new to the Church. In 1939 I felt impressed to send a missionary 
to Kepples Island Niuatoputapu. It was during a conference. I called 
two men, one young man and one older man, to go to this island,, 
and I said, "Gather all the genealogy you can from that island and 
try and convert some of the people." 

They went over there and two months later we received a wire- 
less that four people had been baptized. The next February, I got 
on a boat and went over there, not thinking of how I was going to 
get back. I went over on a large steamer and went ashore. After I 
got ashore there were two sailboats there. I found that they were 
going around by Niuafo'ou and I concluded I had better stay there 
rather than go to Niuafo'ou which was another 200 miles west and 
then it would be 220 miles back to Vava'u. I thought I would rather 
wait and go back 160 miles straight south. So I stayed there. It was 
not until April that I was able to get off the island again, but during 
that time I visited every home on the island and copied all of the 
dates of birth, all of the marriage dates and the dates of death from 
1 888 on that island, and those were the first records I could find be- 
cause they had had a hurricane and water had destroyed all of their 
previous records. 

We have found since that my time spent there, through the provi- 
dence of the Lord in keeping me there, was most profitable. Those 
records have been more valuable to the people in the Tongan Mis- 
sion than any we have had, because many of the people go back to 
this island of Niuatoputapu where they stop. Then Niuatoputapu 
was the collecting place of the people from 'Uvea Samoa and Ni'ua 
and Niuafo'ou. They seemed to collect on this island, as it was in 
the center, and we found that from there a lot of our genealogy to 
these other countries could be traced. 

In 1938 we were favored with a visit from Brother, now Presi- 
dent, George Albert Smith. He arrived in Tongatapu early in the 
morning. A three-day conference was scheduled. Before we started 
the first meeting Brother Smith said to me: "Brother Dunn, what 
is our program?" 

I said: "We are going to try and visit every person in the 
Tongan Mission." 

He said: "Are they all here in Nuku'alofa?" 

I said: "Not any of the other islands are here." 

He said, "It will be difficult to go out from this island. I thought 
you would have all of the people here in Tongatapu." 

I asked President Smith, "Did you come to see those who are 
wealthy, those who are strong in body, those who are able to travel 
around, or did you come to see everyone who is a member of the 
Church, and to contact all those who are not so fortunate, who are 
not able to go so far in sailboats?" 

He said: "I want to see them all." 



98 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Saturday. October 5 Second Day 

We had our conference in Nuku'alofa, then we got on a boat — 
I imagine it looked rather small to Brother Smith; the length of it 
was about half the width of this building. It rocked back and forth 
when it got out on the sea. We gave Brother Smith the bunk that was 
crosswise in the boat and he lay there and the waves rocked him to 
sleep. The next morning he awoke and said: "Why, we have soon 
made the trip up here to Ha'apai." 

Then we went on to Vava'u and the Saints came to conference. 
Those who could not walk were hauled on trucks; those who could 
not see could get there and hear. Those who were weak in the faith, 
too weak to have travelled two hundred miles on a little sailboat, were 
able to get there, and the house, the Peter Pan Theatre, was filled 
to capacity. 

If any person wants to feel the Spirit of the Lord he just needs 
to stand by the side of the pulpit and translate word for word the 
message of a prophet of the Lord, when he stands before the Saints 
and proclaims the Gospel to them through the inspiration of God. If 
you do not soften before the Lord in that situation, then you cannot 
be softened. I never felt the Spirit of the Lord so much in my life 
as when I was translating for Brother Smith, and saw those Saints 
just drink it in. 

I feel greatly privileged through my missionary experiences. 
President McKay came to Tonga in 1921. I had the privilege of 
listening to him talk to the Saints there for almost a week. I listened 
to these two brethren talk about the Southern States Mission. I have 
always had a little feeling in my heart that I would like to go to the 
Southern States, simply because I was called there. My first mis- 
sionary call was to the Southern States, but my father, who was called 
to Samoa in 1894, was unable to go. I always felt from the sorrow 
that was in his heart that he was not able to fill that mission, that 
he would like me to go there, so when the call came to the Southern 
States I asked President Grant if I might be privileged to go to Tonga 
or some of the South Sea Islands. I told him why, and he gave me 
that privilege. 

I have not regretted my missions in Tonga. I spent four years 
there from 1920 to 1924. This time it has been ten short years, and the 
longer you stay the shorter they get. It seems like we would just get 
one yearly report out, send it to Zion, visit the mission a couple of 
times, teach the school for a little while, and there was another report 
on your hands. I could have stayed there for another ten years and 
I am sure that each year would have been shorter. I have not, as the 
Tongans say "fiu." That means, had enough. I have not had enough 
of missionary work. I can see too many situations in this world that 
need missionaries. 

In those islands, there are Tonga, and Samoa, right out there 
in the middle of thousands of islands that have never been touched. 
I am very grateful that the missionaries were sent from New Zea- 
land over to Rara-Tonga, because President Grant wrote me at one 



ELDER EMILE C. DUNN 



99 



time and said: "Brother Dunn, we would like to have you go over 
to Rara-Tonga and open up the work over there." 

Rara-Tonga is an isolated place from Tonga. The two names 
go together but if you hear the names, Rara-Tonga is riot Tonga. 
It is Maori because they have the "r" and we have the "1." In Tonga 
we call it Lalo-Tonga. In Maori they say Raro-Tonga. So, take 
the "r" from New Zealand and they speak nearer the same language. 

It would have taken me on a trip to Samoa, New Zealand, back to 
Rara-Tonga, and then back to New Zealand and back to Samoa to 
return to Tonga. That would make about two thousand miles, or a 
little more, to get there and four thousand miles to get back, so I 
wrote and told them the situation, that I could only go over there 
once in six months, and I felt that if it could be worked from New 
Zealand, it would be easier to take care of. They did change and 
send missionaries from New Zealand and I understand now that 
there are 29 Saints in Rara-Tonga. It is quite a relief to me because 
I felt that there was a load on me, that I had not completed a job 
that had been given to me. 

While I was in New Zealand I tried to fix it up for them. I went 
to New Zealand looking for a missionary for Tonga. The young 
man had married a Canadian girl and had gone through the Temple 
seven times in Canada before going back to New Zealand, and this 
young man was so desirous of going on a mission before they went 
back to Canada that he said: "I would certainly like to go to Tonga 
or some place on a mission." 

I said: "Well, I am not the mission president any longer, but 
I can certainly speak to the mission president, and they need mis* 
sionaries in Tonga very much." 

So I spoke to the mission president and he asked: "Are you 
speaking for a missionary for Tonga or for Rara-Tonga?" 

I said: "I don't care, Brother. I have interest in Rara-Tonga. 
If you will send those people over there I will be very happy." I hope 
that some day they will go over there. 

I am grateful for the opportunities that have come to me to be 
in Tonga, in the Pacific Islands, and I am sure that any missionary 
who might go into the islands would be happy to have the op- 
portunity of being there. There is one island near Samoa and near 
Tonga that has not been opened up yet. That is the Niue Island 
and they should have missionaries. Then we have planned on open- 
ing Rara-Tonga up. That is one out of about nine islands there. 
Then in the Savage group there are several islands; we have never 
had missionaries on Fiji and the people on the islands all through 
the Solomons have never had the Gospel preached to them. 

We say that we have two thousand missionaries. Two thou- 
sand missionaries will never take care of the work when we start 
to work in Asia. Asia is a big country. We have not been in China 
lately; we have not been in Japan lately. And when were we in 
Russia? There is missionary work to be done. The Gospel of the 



100 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Saturday. October 5 Second Day 

Kingdom shall be preached to "every nation, kindred, tongue and 
people, and then the end shall come." • 

We have heard about Jackson County, but Jackson County 
cannot be settled and the work finished until we have preached the 
Gospel to every kindred, tongue and people upon this earth. Who 
is going to do that? You and I, our sons and our daughters, and 
those who are honest in heart who will go out in the world, and 
spend their time, who will take their money and will devote their 
life unto God. 

May the Lord bless us and help us that our testimonies will grow. 
I wish to bear my testimony to you, brethren and sisters, that the 
Lord will bless those who are honest in heart, especially those who 
are humble and prayerful, those who pay unto Him one tenth of that 
which He gives us. 

When I went into the mission field the good Saints of Tonga 
were struggling along, trying to run their mission. The mission 
presidents had done all they could. Since that time prosperity has 
come to the country and they have been able to get out of debt. Now 
they support themselves. During the time we were there, tithing 
was preached to the Saints and many paid an honest tithing. I am 
sure that they were blessed because of paying their tithes and their 
offerings unto the Lord. I am a staunch believer in being honest in 
paying our tithes and offerings and I am sure the Lord will take care 
of us if we do that. 

President Smith has asked me to mention one thing. While 
President Smith was in Tonga we asked him to help us to get the 
Book of Mormon translated into the Tongan language. He has given 
us a lot of assistance. While he was there he said: "I will try and 
do my best to get the sanction of the Church Authorities to let you 
translate the Book of Mormon, Brother Dunn." 

Of course I could have translated the Book of Mormon, and 
there has been a lot of credit given me for translating of the Book 
of Mormon. I am not due all the credit that is written on the front 
page of the Book of Mormon in Tongan. I am not due all that credit. 
There is one young man to whom is due that credit. He is Brother 
Ermel J. Morton. I found I had so many duties that my translation 
was going very slowly and so in one conference I gave Brother 
Morton the assignment to translate the Book of Mormon. After 
his translations and my translations were completed, we would com- 
pare the two and put them together. Brother Morton was through 
so quickly that my translations did not amount to much. 

Of course I worked with Brother Morton and we corrected it 
and sent it to Zion and we thought that it should be printed at that 
time. Our translation, no doubt, was not just what it should have 
been so it was changed a bit and sent back to me, and then was re- 
turned again. It seemed as if there were a lot of stalling, that there 
were a lot of things being done that could have been avoided, but I 
know now it was not that. It was not the will of our Father that 



PRESIDENT DAVID O. McKAY 



101 



those things should be printed as they were, because since that time 
the Tongan language has taken a radical change. They have put 
in all of. the glottal stops, they have put in "ng" instead of a "g," they 
have thrown out the "B" and put all "p's" and several other things 
have been changed in the language. After all those changes were 
made, then Brother Morton copied the Book of Mormon into the 
proper language and today we have it. I was very happy to receive 
the Book of Mormon in Tongan before I left, to present to the Queen 
and some of the people there, and a shipment of the Book of Mormon 
no doubt has arrived there before now. 

When those Saints receive that they will have a testimony to 
bear to other people and they will have something that the people 
can see, something they can read, and I am sure that the Book of 
Mormon will convert a lot of those fine people. 

The Tongan people, as a whole, and the Samoan people, are 
not against the Church. Some of the leaders and others are agitating 
some things among them, but, really, if you talk to the Tongans they 
are interested in knowing the history of their ancestors; they are 
interested in the Gospel; they are interested in knowing the truth, 
and if we were to say that they are a fine people, every word of it 
is true. 

The Sabbath day is the Sabbath day in Tonga. If any man 
would work he would be shunned by all the people. There is no 
work done. The entire nation is at rest on the Sabbath day. I am 
very thankful to the Lord that they are not as wealthy as some 
other people and they have to live on the land that the Lord has 
given them and they are humble. 

May the Lord bless us all, I pray in the name of Jesus Christ. 
Amen. 

President David O. McKay: 

We shall ask Brother Dunn to bear his testimony for two min- 
utes in the Tongan language. 

(Brother Dunn bore his testimony in the Tongan language.) 

President David O. McKay: 

I dare say there are not a few Polynesian missionaries in this 
audience who could understand what President Dunn has said. 
There is a kinship among those nations called the Polynesian nations, 
the Hawaiian, Samoan, Maori, Tahitian, and those of our elders who 
have been down to these other missions undoubtedly understood some 
of what Brother Dunn said. 

After the singing, President Leon H. Swenson of the Nampa 
Stake will offer the closing prayer, after which the Conference will 
stand adjourned until 10:00 tomorrow morning. However, in ac- 
cordance with the practice of the Church, the general meeting of the 



102 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Saturday, October 5 Second Dag 

Priesthood of the Church will be held tonight in this Tabernacle 
beginning at 7:00. 

Tomorrow, Sunday morning, at 8:30, Elder Matthew Cowley 
of the Council of the Twelve will speak on the Columbia Church of 
the Air Service. Those desiring to attend this service should be in 
their seats by 8: 15 a.m. The doors will be closed during this broad- 
cast. 

The Tabernacle Choir broadcast will begin at 9:30 and continue 
until 10:00 a.m. Those attending this broadcast should be in their 
seats by 9:15 a.m. The doors will be closed during this broadcast 
also. The regular session of the Conference will begin at 10:00 to- 
morrow morning, immediately following the Tabernacle Choir 
broadcast. 

We thank these choice young men and young women who have 
furnished the music this afternoon and who have rendered such ex- 
cellent service in this impressive hour. 

The Richfield Combined Choruses will now sing, "Send Forth 
Thy Spirit." 



The Richfield Combined Choruses sang: "Send Forth Thy 
Spirit." 

President David O. McKay: 

May we caution everyone to walk cautiously, drive carefully, 
and watch the lights. 

President Leon H. Swenson of the Nampa Stake will offer the 
benediction. 



Elder Leon H. Swenson, President of the Nampa Stake, of- 
fered the closing prayer. 

Conference adjourned until Sunday morning, October 6th. 

CHURCH OF THE AIR 

The Churh of the Air program was presented Sunday morning, 
October 6, at 8:30, over Radio Station KSL and the Columbia Broad- 
casting System. 

The Tabernacle Choir, under the direction of J. Spencer Corn- 
wall, provided the music for the service. Alexander Schreiner was 
at the organ. Richard L. Evans was the announcer. 

The Choir sang as an opening number: "Come Thou Glorious 
Day of Promise" — Smyth. 

As a second number the Choir sang a hymn by Roger Quilter: 
"Lead Us, Heavenly Father." 

The speaker was Elder Matthew Cowley, who delivered the 
following address: 



ELDER MATTHEW COWLEY 



103 



ELDER MATTHEW COWLEY 

Of the Council of the Twelve Apostles 

As one reads the signs of the times there comes a certain con- 
viction that the redemption of man comes not from the kingdoms of 
the earth; that if the race is to ascend from the valley of darkness 
into which it has been cast by "man's inhumanity to man," it will do 
so only by seeking a power outside and beyond the limitations and 
wisdom of the world. 

Mankind Responsible for the Evils of the World 

Granting that the kingdoms of the earth are sincere in their 
present efforts to seek deliverance from the forces which persist in 
striking at the very existence of humanity, if proof may be found in 
precedents, then it may not be presumptuous to say that their efforts 
are doomed to failure. The outlook, to say the least, is not encour- 
aging. 

The perverted use of man's free agency, arising as it does from 
a false sense of values, has brought down upon all earthly king- 
doms, with crushing impact, the fears and frustrations which now 
beset them. The God of the universe, who "ordereth all things well," 
did not design, neither did he desire, that the destiny of man should 
be so fearful and awesome. 

. The evils that men do are of their own making. God always 
proposes that the divine impulses implanted within man be released 
to reach out to the divine beyond; but man, much to his own sorrow, 
too often disposes otherwise. 

During the tragic days of the recent war, when men's hearts 
were failing them, and the road to victory seemed so long and haz- 
ardous, rulers of nations and kings of the earth appointed days of 
prayer, when their subjects and citizenry were enjoined to cry unto 
the Almighty for mercy and help. 

From desperation and anxiety came these spontaneous expres- 
sions of the nobler impulses which are inherent within the human 
heart. When men, however, thus seek divine assistance, from neces- 
sity rather than from practice, they may but seek in vain. At such 
times the will of God may be identical with the desires of men, but 
this, more often than not, is coincidental rather than the result of in- 
frequent prayers. But notwithstanding his intermittent prayers, the 
fact that man prays at all is to some, convincing evidence that there 
is a power beyond himself which brings him to his knees in his hour 
of despair. 

Seeking the Kingdom of God 

The most urgent need of our time is for that same power to 
govern in the affairs of nations, to the end that peace will dwell reg- 



104 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Saturday, October 5 Second Day 

nant in the hearts of all men. Without some manifestation of the 
divine power, 

... the wisdom, of their wise men shall perish, and the understanding 
of their prudent men shall be hid. (Isaiah 29: 14.) 

With it, "the kingdom of God is at hand." 

In that memorable Sermon on the Mount, the Master set forth 
in the Beatitudes, some of the conditions upon which citizenship in 
the kingdom of God is predicated. And in continuing he said: 

seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness; and all these 
things shall be added unto you. (Matt. 6:33.) 

The promise here is that those who seek the kingdom of God, will 
find righteousness, and that all things should be added unto them. 

The kingdoms of this earth are not, in and of themselves, right- 
eous kingdoms. Within them, however, there are many righteous 
souls who have found, by earnest seeking, the kingdom of God in 
the midst of evil. 

In teaching his disciples to pray, Jesus said: 

After this manner therefore pray ye: Our Father which art in heaven, 
Hallowed be thy name. Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done in earth, 

as it is in heaven. (Matt. 6:9, 10.) 

This prayer suggests the coming of a kingdom which was not 
to be set up during Christ's mortal existence; for while Jesus so- 
journed among men the will of God was not done in the earth as it 
is in heaven. And this is not the same kingdom as the one referred 
to when he said: "The kingdom of God is at hand. Repent ye and 
believe the gospel," as this kingdom of God he did establish during 
his earthly ministry. 

The Interpretation of Nebuchadnezzar's Dream 

In the interpretation of the human image dream of Nebuchad- 
nezzar, king of Babylon, the Prophet Daniel foretold the establish- 
ment of four great kingdoms, each of which would be of empire 
proportions. Also he divined the breaking up of the last of these 
world powers into' many kingdoms. And then he prophesied as 
follows : 

And in the days of these kings shall the God of heaven set up a 
kingdom, which shall never be destroyed: and the kingdom shall not be 
left to other people, but it shall break in pieces and consume all these 
kingdoms, and it shall stand for ever. (Daniel 2:44.) 

This, no doubt, is the kingdom for the coming of which, Jesus 
taught his listeners to pray; and when God's will would be done in 
the earth as it is in heaven. This then would be a kingdom of heaven. 

As a matter of historical record, the Meridian of Time was not 
in the days of these kings when the God of heaven shall set up a 
kingdom, never to be destroyed. (See Daniel 2:44.) 



ELDER MATTHEW COWLEY 



105 



Instead, Christ's life and ministry were during that period when 
the fourth of the great kingdoms of Nebuchadnezzar's monarchy 
vision was a world empire. Indeed it was by order of a tribunal of 
that empire that the Son of God was crucified. Had the heavenly 
kingdom of Daniel's prophecy been established in the Meridian of 
Time, Christ would have reigned over it as King of kings and Lord 
of lords; and certainly his crown would not have been one of thorns. 

So that Jesus in teaching his followers to pray: "Thy kingdom 
come. Thy will be done in earth, as in heaven," foresaw, as did 
Daniel, the coming of a kingdom which would stand forever and whose 
king would not be crucified. 

Christ's Teachings Regarding the Kingdom of God 

The kingdom about which the Master spoke when he said: 

. . . The time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of God is at hand: repent 
ye, and believe the gospel, (Mark 1:15.) 

is a kingdom of God which is at hand whenever the priesthood of 
God is upon the earth, as it was in the Meridian of Time. Of this 
kingdom it has been said: 

. . . strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, . . . and few there be 
that find it. (Matt. 7:14.) 

The Pharisees demanding of Jesus when the kingdom of God 
should come were answered as follows: 

. . . The kingdom of God cometh not with observation: Neither shall 
they say, Lo here! or, lo there! for, behold, the kingdom of God is within 
you. (Luke 17:20, 21.) 

Strange words these: the kingdom of God is within you, yet it 
cometh not with observation! 

In one of his epistles to the Corinthians, the Apostle Paul wrote 

that: 

. . . the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which 
are not seen are eternal. (II Cor. 4:18.) 

The universe holds within it many forces or kingdoms of power, 
which come not with observation, and yet man converts these hidden 
forces to his own use and purpose, and he knows, without question- 
ing, that these forces are eternal. The elements, for instance, which 
are transmitting the sound of my voice to many distant points do 
not come within my observation, neither does the power which sets 
them in motion come with observation, yet no one questions the 
existence of that power. 

Christ went about healing the sick, restoring vision to the blind 
and hearing to the deaf; making the lame to walk and cleansing the 
leper. These gifts of the spirit and powers of his priesthood were 
made manifest throughout his ministry. These powers, like the air 



106 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Saturday, October 5 Second Day 

waves in the kingdom of the radio, were powers that could not be 
seen, but they could be set in motion for the good of mankind. 

In the baptism by John to which Jesus submitted himself, be- 
cause, as he said: 

. . . for thus it becometh us to fulfil all righteousness, (Matt. 3:15) 

whatever agency or force the water set in motion to the end that 
righteousness would be fulfilled, could not be seen, but the Father's 
voice of approval came down from the heavens, saying: 

. . . This is ray beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased. (Matt. 3:17.) 

Of those who sought the kingdom of God, Christ required com- 
plete conversion, or the second birth as explained by him to Nico- 
demus: "The kingdom of God is within you"; therefore, conversion 
must needs come from within. And by conversion the kingdom of 
God within man impels him to reach out for the guidance and tuition 
of the organized kingdom of God with which he will seek affiliation. 

If the kingdom within man does not impel him to an earnest 
quest for the established kingdom among men, then the kingdom 
within has not attained unto its fullest expression. - 

"Seek, and ye shall find," said the Master. 

The Power Within the Kingdom of God 

The kingdom of God would be a New Order, and yet it would 
not be elusive. It would become known to all who would reach down 
wtihin themselves and discover that other kingdom which "cometh 
not with observation." 

It would be both corporate and spiritual, and be endowed with 
power and gifts which would be available to all members. It would 
be the body of Christ. It would be his Church. And it would pro- 
vide a design for living that would make for righteousness in the 
earth. Both its principles of faith and form of organization would be 
eternal, unchangeable, and indispensable to God's purposes in the 
regeneration of men. 

In the redemption of souls, efficacy would obtain only in "One 
Lord, one faith, one baptism," and the gospel of the kingdom would 
be the power of God unto salvation. In the corporate organization of 
his Church, he would give 

. . . some, apostles; and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and 
some, pastors and teachers; For the perfecting of the saints, for the 
work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ: Till we all 
come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, 
unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of 
Christ: That we henceforth be no more children, tossed to and fro, and 
carried about with every wind of doctrine. (Eph. 4:11-14.) 

God would not withhold his will from the priesthood of the 
kingdom, because, as the Prophet Amos said: 



ELDER MATTHEW COWLEY 



107 



Surely the Lord God will do nothing, but he revealeth his secret 
unto his servants the prophets. Amos 3:7.) 

• Divine revelation would be the foundation rock of the Church, 
for hath it not been said that: 

Where there is no vision, the people perish. (Prov. 29:18.) ) 

And did not Christ promise to be with his organized kingdom even 
unto the end, if men would but "believe and be baptized" and "all 
nations be taught to observe whatsoever he commanded." . 

God would call men to the ministry in his kingdom. They would 
not if they could and could not if they would, arrogate the authority 
unto themselves. 

And no man taketh this honour unto himself, but he that is called 
of God, as was Aaron. (Hebrews 5:4.) 

The works that Christ did, his authorized ministry would do 
also. And greater works would they do because he must go to his 
Father. 

After his departure, the Father would send the Comforter, which 
is the Holy Ghost, to all those who would seek the kingdom. It would 
come as a gift to the repentant and the baptized — just as Peter had 
promised on the day of Pentecost in these words : 

. . . Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus 
Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the 
Holy Ghost. (Acts 2:38.) 

Admonition to Seek First the Kingdom of God 

So, in brief, these are some of the principles of faith and dis- 
tinguishing marks of God's kingdom among men. 

To seek this kingdom should be man's first concern. As someone 
has said: "We have tried Christianity for two thousand years, now 
let us try the religion of Christ." 

Peace cannot come in our time; nor in any time, if, as the founda- 
tion thereof the kingdom of God is ignored. Neither will men nor na- 
tions be lifted from the "Serbonian Bog" of a sordid and selfish world, 
until they "seek . . . first the kingdom of God and his righteousness." 
This is the only way out. 

The old Hawaiians knew whereof they spoke when they adopted 
as a motto of government these words: "lla mau keea o ka aina i ka 
pono." "The strength of the land is in righteousness." In other words, 
it is "righteousness that exalteth a nation." 

The world cannot be set right unless man becomes right. Con- 
fucius understood this procedure when he said: 

Their hearts being rectified, their own selves were cultivated; their 
own selves being cultivated, their families were regulated. Their families 
being regulated then states were rightly governed. Their states being 
rightly governed, the whole empire was made tranquil and happy. 



108 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Saturday. October 5 Second Day 

Without starting with the individual, peace could never be- 
come international. As with Confucius, so with Christ: "Ye must be 
born again." This is the way, and there is none other. It is irrefrag- 
able and eternal; and the call still rings down from the Mount as 
it did nearly two thousand years ago: 

. . . seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness; and all 
these things shall be added unto you. (Matt. 6:33.) 

. . . The time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of God is at hand: repent 
• ye, and believe the gospel. (Mark 1:15.) 



The Choir sang the hymn, "God Be With You." 



THIRD DAY 
MORNING MEETING 

Preliminary to the commencement of the fifth session of the 
General Conference, which convened at 10 o'clock a.m., Sunday, 
October 6, the regular Sunday morning nation-wide Tabernacle 
Choir and Organ Broadcast was presented from 9:30 to 10 a.m. The 
large Tabernacle was crowded to capacity long before the hour ar- 
rived for the presentation of the broadcast, people from all over the 
Church having assembled to listen to this radio program and the ses- 
sion of the General Conference which was to follow. In addition, 
the Assembly Hall was crowded to capacity, and hundreds of others 
assembled on the Tabernacle grounds, loud-speaking equipment 
having been installed in the Assembly Hall and on the grounds, that 
those who were unable to find accomodation in the Tabernacle could 
listen to the services as they were broadcast from the Tabernacle. 

TABERNACLE CHOIR AND ORGAN BROADCAST 

From 9:30 to 10:00 a.m. the regular Sunday morning nation-wide 
broadcast of choral and organ music and brief spoken comment was 
presented by the Tabernacle Choir and Organ, and broadcast through 
the courtesy and facilities of the Columbia Broadcasting System's 
coast-to-coast network, throughout the United States. The broad- 
cast, written and announced by Elder Richard L. Evans, originated 
with radio station KSL, Salt Lake City and was as follows : 

(Organ began playing "As the Dew," and then on signal the 
organ and choir broke into "Gently Raise," singing words to end of 
second line, and humming to end of verse for announcer's back- 
ground. ) 

Announcer: Again with music and the spoken word, we welcome 
you to the crossroads of the West, as another week of life begins 
for all men. 



TABERNACLE CHOIR AND ORGAN BROADCAST 1 09 



At this hour the Columbia Broadcasting System and its affiliated 
stations bring you another presentation in the 1 8th year of this broad- 
cast from Temple Square in Salt Lake City, with J. Spencer Cornwall 
conducting the Tabernacle choir, Alexander Schreiner at the Tab- 
ernacle organ, and the spoken word by Richard Evans. 

We begin with "Les Preludes" by Franz Liszt, with choral ar- 
rangement by Bruno Reibold. The words by Peter W. Dykema are 
based upon Lamartine's Meditations Poetiques— words that ponder 
ageless questions: Whence is our life? What stills all strife? Why, 
then, comes pain? Whence peace with its blessings? We hear "Pre- 
ludes to Eternity!" 

(Choir sang "Preludes to Eternity" — Liszt) 

Announcer: As we present Alexander Schreiner, Tabernacle 
organist, from Temple Square today, we turn to the moving and melo- 
dic phrases of the "Finale from the First Symphony" by Louis Vierne. ) 

(Organ presents "Finale from the First Symphony.") 

Announcer: This hour from Temple Square continues with a 
hymn by Thomas Mclntyre with words written by Eliza R. Snow, 
sung by the Tabernacle choir, "How Great the Wisdom and the Love." 

(Choir sang "How Great the Wisdom" — Mclntyre) 

Announcer: There is an old and simple truth so commonplace 
as to be frequently ignored, but so vital that it never should be. It is 
the truth that knowledge alone won't save us. There are infinite ex- 
amples of this, some of which we mention merely to indicate the in- 
exhaustability of those we do not mention: A man may know how 
to take nourishment, but if he doesn't, he will starve. A man may know 
how to breathe, but if he doesn't he will die. These simplest of illu- 
strations are basic to life itself, and in principle, to most of our troubles, 
for it is probable that there is not one among us who does not know 
better than he sometimes does. It is probable, for example, that there 
are few doctors who live as well as they are capable of telling their 
patients how to live. It is probable that there are few teachers but 
who can expound what to do better than they sometimes make a prac- 
tice of doing. It is probable that there are few private or public ad- 
visers but who can tell the world how to get out of its difficulties 
better than they can keep their own affairs out of difficulties. It is 
probable that no people, no generation ever found themselves in serious 
trouble without some knowledge, some intuition, some warning voice 
as to the consequences of the course they were pursuing. Of course 
there are times when men do perish for lack of knowledge, but more 
often it isn't what we don't know that gets us into trouble, but what 
we do know and ignore. There are many seemingly "smart people" 
who seem to know all the "answers." But "smartness" so-called may 
be of the kind that is akin to wisdom or it may be merely the brilliant 
stupidity of those who think that "knowing the answers" gives them 
immunity froin the rules of life and from the consequences of break- 
ing the rules. But again, merely "knowing the answers" won't save 
anyone. It has been scripturally recorded and long since accepted 



110 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Sunday, October 6 Third Dug 

that "Where there is no vision, the people perish." (Proverbs 29:18.) 
But where there is vision, and it is disregarded, they perish also — and 
with greater condemnation. What good is vision, what good is all 
the experience of mankind, and all the word of God, and all the record 
of the ages, if knowing it all, we leave it out of our living lives? What 
this world needs is not merely more men who know the "answers," 
but also more men who have the good sense to practice what they 
know. 

(Without announcement organ presented "Behold the Great 
Redeemer Die — Careless. ) 

Announcer: We have heard from the Tabernacle organ one of 
the hymns of George Careless: "Behold the Great Redeemer Die." 

And now in closing this day from Temple Square, we turn to 
another of the hymn arrangements of J. Spencer Cornwall, with the 
music of Haydn, and the words of Robert Grant: "To Nations long 
dark Thy light shall be shown; Their worship and vows shall come 
to Thy throne, Thy truth and Thy judgment shall spread all abroad, 
'Till earth's every people confess Thee their God." — "O Worship 
the King." 

(Choir sang "O Worship the King" — Haydn) 

Announcer: Until we beckon your thoughts again unto the hills, 
may peace be with you, this day — and always. 

This concludes the 898th presentation of this broadcast from the 
Mormon Tabernacle on Temple Square, brought to you by the Col- 
umbia network and its affiliated stations, originating with Radio Sta- 
tion KSL in Salt Lake City, at the Crossroads of the West. 

J. Spencer Cornwall conducted the singing of the Tabernacle 
choir. Alexander Schreiner was at the organ. The spoken word by 
Richard Evans. 



Immediately following the conclusion of the Choir and Organ 
Broadcast, the Conference session commenced. 

President George Albert Smith: 

We will commence the Conference session this morning. This is 
the fifth session of the 1 1 7th Semi- Annual Conference of the Church 
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. We are convened in the Tab- 
ernacle on Temple Square, Salt Lake City. The usual broadcast has 
just been finished. The house is packed to suffocation. People are 
standing all around in the aisles and doorways. The Assembly Hall 
is occupied by a large audience, equipped with amplifiers and every 
other convenience. 

There are present on the stand this morning all the General Au- 
thorities of the Church, except Elder Stephen L Richards, who is 
detained at home by his doctor's orders; Elder Ezra Taft Benson, 
acting as President of the European Mission; and the Patriarch to 
the Church, also absent on account of illness. 



PRESIDENT, GEORGE ALBERT SMITH 



111 



The proceedings of this session will be broadcast over KSL of 
Salt Lake City, KSUB of Cedar City, and KID at Idaho Falls. 

We will begin this morning's session by the Tabernacle Choir 
and congregation singing "Come, Come Ye Saints," Hymn book page 
47, L.D.S. Hymns 194. 

I think this a fine opportunity for the people who are here to help 
the Choir and let us sing this great hymn that has been sung so many 
times in all parts of the world. Elder J. Spencer Cornwall will be in 
charge of the Choir as director, and Elder Alexander Schreiner is 
the organist. 

The opening prayer will be offered by President Carl A. Patten 
of the Santaquin-Tintic Stake of Zion. 

The Choir and congregation sang the hymn: "Come, Come, 
Ye Saints," (Hymn Book, page 47, L.D.S. Hymns No. 194.) 

Elder Carl A. Patten, President of the Santaquin-Tintic Stake, 
offered the invocation. 

President George Albert Smith: 

We have a message from President Selvoy J. Boyer of the British 
Mission : 

"Sparkhill, Birmingham, England 
50 Elders and 600 Saints send greetings from British 
Mission Conference, Birmingham, England to loved ones 
and friends assembled in Zion. All is well. 

Pres. Selvoy J. Boyer." 

I am sure many of those in this audience are familiar with the 
place from which this message comes and remember with love many 
of those who are sending it. 

The Tabernacle Choir will now sing, "Holiness Becometh the 
House of the Lord," by Stephens, after which President David O. 
McKay of the First Presidency will address us. 

The Tabernacle Choir sang: "Holiness Becometh the House 
of the Lord," by Stephens. 

President George Albert Smith: 

I want to have you folks see this boy here, 87 years young — ■ 
George Margetts. He has attended every Conference that has been 
held here for 64 years, as the chief usher most of the time, and he is 
always on hand smiling, with some kind of flower for some of the 
Brethren. 

PRESIDENT DAVID O. McKAY 

Second Counselor in the First Presidency 

"I charge thee," wrote Paul to Timothy, "before God, and the 
Lord Jesus Christ, ... Preach the word; be instant in season, out of 



112 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Sunday, October 6 Third Day 

season; reprove, rebuke, exhort with all longsuffering." (II Tim. 4: 
1,2.) 

In the same letter he prophetically declared "that in the last days 
perilous times shall come. For men shall be lovers of their own selves, 
. . . lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God; Having a form of 
godliness, but denying the power thereof. ( II Tim. 3: 1, 2, 4, 5. ) 

It is in the spirit of Paul's charge and prophecy that I approach 
the subject of safeguards against delinquency of youth. In naming 
these safeguards I have nothing new to offer. You have heard them 
mentioned frequently, but I think as with the gospel principles, it 
is fitting that we be active in season and out of season, that we reprove, 
rebuke, exhort, admonish, with all long-suffering as we contemplate 
the rising crime wave and bring home to each of us, if possible, the 
realization that greater diligence is needed. 

Few will question that we are living in perilous times, that many 
people have lost their moorings and are being 

. . . tossed to and fro . . . with every wind of doctrine, by the sleight 
of men, and cunning craftiness, whereby they lie in wait to deceive. 
(Eph. 4:14.) 

A short time ago, a commission on evangelism, appointed by the 
archbishops of Canterbury and York, made a report revealing some 
astounding facts on the present-day status of "Christian" England. 
The report said: 

The present irrelevance of the Church in the life and thought of 
the community in general is apparent from two symptoms which admit 
of no dispute. These are ( 1 ) the widespread decline in Church going; 
and (2) the collapse of Christian moral standards. 

Associated with this was the statement that only from ten to 
fifteen percent of the population are closely linked to any Christian 
church. 

Commenting upon this report, one of the daily papers in England 
said, among other things: 

Youth is largely indifferent to Christianity — finding in religion no 
relevance to life, and inj life itself no meaning. If we inquire what it is 
that has caused these alarming symptoms of national decline and fall, 
the answer is that our generation has succumbed to the age-long delusion 
of a self-sufficient humanism which puts man (not God) in the center of 
his world, and regards man (not God) as the standard of reference. 
The worst, however, is not yet told, for the Church itself has become 
infected with the spirit of the age, and has thereby lost its vision, its 
vitality and its spiritual authority. The real problem is not the ninety 
percent which stand outside the churches, but the ten percent inside the 
churches, so many of whom are only half converted and ill-instructed. 

Truly it would seem that men and women are either groping 
blindly for the truth or have become lovers of pleasure more than 
lovers of God, having a form of godliness, but denying the power 
thereof. 

Among the glaring evil products of the war and postwar periods 



PRESIDENT DAVID O. McKAY 1 13 



are two which seem to me to be most portentous and which should be 
curbed if we would preserve true Christian ideals. These are: first, 
an increasing tendency to dishonor the marriage vow; and, second, 
the upswing in juvenile delinquency. Careful research would un- 
doubtedly disclose a close relationship between these two unwhole- 
some social conditions. 

Marriage Looseness and Infidelity 

As evidence of the first, we need only to glance at the number 
of divorces even among temple marriages, mentioned impressively 
in his appeal last evening by President George Albert Smith. In the 
country at large, one out of every five marriages are separated hy the 
ever-grinding divorce mill. Recent statistics disclose that we now have 
one out of three. 

Bearing tragic witness to the lessening regard for purity in mar- 
riage is the large number of so-called war brides whose husbands 
have returned to face broken promises and tragic instances of in- 
fidelity. 

Juvenile Delinquency 

But it is to the ever-increasing crime wave that I desire to call 
attention this morning. Children are being corrupted by it; youth are 
caught in its whirlpool, and are being contaminated overwhelmingly 
by it. According to the director of the Federal Bureau of Inves- 
tigation, 

... it is mounting in intensity. It is growing in severity. It is 
not isolated. It is nationwide. 

Referring to conditions during the war, he comments: 

There was the spirit of wartime abandon, for example, with its last- 
fling philosophy which provided justification to less resolute wills to 
violate the conventions of society. Lessons in school became secondary. 
Girls sacrificed virtue on a false shrine of patriotism. Arrests for pros- 
titution increased three hundred seventy-five percent, disorderly conduct 
three hundred fifty-seven percent, and drunkness and driving while in- 
toxicated one hundred seventy-four percent among girls under eighteen 
in the wartime years. To those who were not grounded in fundamentals, 
established values disappeared, and an attitude of impermanence super- 
seded individual responsibility. Conflicts between liberty and license 
manifested themselves in wrongdoing. Personal responsibility in too 
many homes has become archaic and old fashioned. 

The passing parade of crime presents a sordid spectacle. 

Out of each one thousand marching in this endless parade, five hun- 
dred twenty-one have marched before to a prior arrest, and two hundred 
ten are under twenty-one years of age. More persons aged seventeen 
are arrested than in any other age group. Of each one thousand mur- 
derers, one hundred forty are under twenty-one years of age; of every one 
thousand robbers, three hundred sixty are under twenty-one; of burglars, 
five hundred ten; of thieves, three hundred forty; of arsonists, two hun- 



114 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Sunday. October 6 Third Day 

dred fifty; of one thousand car thieves, six hundred thirty are under 
twenty-one; and of one thousand rapists, three hundred twenty are under 
twenty-one years of age. 

In calling attention to these conditions, and in my comments 
later, I would not have you think that young people generally do not 
merit our confidence. It is the few, not the many, of whom we now 
speak. 

When, a few years ago, a little four-year-old lad wandered into 
the bad lands of North Dakota, the whole countryside was aroused 
and organized for the rescue. They gave no thought, however, to the 
hundreds of four-year-olds who were safe in their mothers' keeping. 
A train wreck or an airplane disaster shocks us to attention, awakens 
sympathy and a demand for more safeguards, while to the hundreds 
of trains and airplanes carrying millions to safety, we give scarcely a 
passing thought. 

So while we solicitously call attention to the tragedies in the 
stream of human life, let us not be unmindful of the much greater 
group who move steadily and successfully along, avoiding the sand- 
bars and rapids of sinful indulgence and spiritual decay, whose 
noble lives confirm and increase confidence in the growing genera- 
tion. As we seek the lost sheep, let us be apprecviative of the "ninety 
and nine" that are safe in the fold. 

But no matter how firm our confidence in the majority of the 
young, we must not close our eyes to the fact that the number of de- 
linquents and youthful criminals is increasing. In the interest of the 
moral atmosphere of our communities, the welfare of the state, the 
perpetuity of our democratic form of government, we must search 
for the causes of this upswing in crime, and, if possible, remove them 
and apply the proper remedies. 

The Home the First Safeguard 

One cause of the increase in child delinquency is a letdown in 
home ideals. The exigencies of war induced many mothers to take 
up war work, and to leave their children in the care of others, or, too 
often, to let them shift for themselves. A growing desire for economic 
independence, or a too eager willingness to improve financial circum- 
stances, has influenced some mothers to neglect the greatest of all 
responsibilities — the rearing of a family. The national director of 
the Federal Bureau of Investigation makes the definite statement that 

... in the background of these youthful offenders lies the story of 
shocking neglect. Boys and girls are being deprived of the care and 
guidance necessary to the proper foundation of their characters. Their 
lawlessness had its roots in every instance in broken homes, in homes 
where mothers and fathers because of their neglect, misunderstanding, or 
irresponsibility had failed in their primary obligation. More often than 
not, God was unknown, or, more important, was unwelcome in their homes. 

On the other hand, in nearly every instance the youthful offender 
would have been a strong, upright citizen had he been given a chance. 



PRESIDENT DAVID O. McKAY 115 



If his pent-up energies and desires had been directed along wholesome 
channels; if his problems — the problems that made him a problem child — 
had been solved by patient and attentive parents, he would have proved 
to be an influeftce for good in his community. 

You may think me extreme, but I am going to say that a married 
woman who refuses to assume the responsibilities of motherhood, 
or who, having children, neglects them for pleasure or social prestige, 
is recreant to the highest calling and privilege of womankind. The 
father, who because of business or political or social responsibilities, 
fails to share with his wife the responsibilities of rearing his sons and 
daughters, is untrue to his martial obligations, is a negative element 
in what might be and should be a joyous home atmosphere, and is a 
possible contributor to discord and delinquency. A President of the 
United States once said: 

Our country has a vast majority of competent mothers. I am not 
so sure of the majority of competent fathers! 

Fathers may and should exercise a helpful, restraining influence, where 
a mother's tenderness and love might lead to indulgence on the part 
of the children. In this respect, however, every father should ever 
keep in mind that he was once a mischievous youngster himself, and 
deal with his boy sympathetically. 

The home is the best place in the world to teach the highest ideal 
in the social and political life of man; namely, perfect liberty of action 
so long as you do not trespass upon the rights and privileges of an- 
other. 

The great need in the American home today is more religion. 
Parents should make it obvious both by their actions and their con- 
versation that they are seriously interested if not in outward forms in 
the fruits of true religion. Example of parents should emphasize the 
need of honesty in our dealings with our family, our neighbors, and 
all with whom we come in contact; of kindness to our employees, of 
fair play to our employers, or good measure to our customers. "Talk 
about these intangibles should become as common practice in our 
homes and offices as talk about golf, parties, and profits, if we want 
to succeed in solving the family problem." 

The Lord places the responsibility directly where it belongs, 
wherein he says that it is the duty of parents to teach their children 
the principles of the gospel and to walk uprightly before the Lord, 
and if they do not so teach, the sin be upon the heads of the parents. 

The Church 

Next to the home as a safeguard to delinquency, the church 
should be a dominant force. In the Church of Jesus Christ every 
child should be more or less safeguarded; first, by the ward teacher, 
whose duty it is to ". . . watch over the church always (the "church" 
meaning members), to be with and to strengthen them." (D. & C. 
20:53.) Today the perfunctory obligations of the ward teacher are 



116 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Sunday. October 6 Third Dag 

fairly well performed, but the looking after of individuals is woefully 
neglected. If every teacher, as an appointed representative of the 
bishopric of his ward, were properly and fully to perform his duty, 
he would be aware of the activity or inactivity of every child, and of 
every youth in the Church, each teacher watching over the assigned 
families. 

In more direct contact with individuals are the quorum officers 
and instructors. It is the duty of these officers and instructors to know 
the status of every youth from twelve years to tweny, and to take per- 
sonal interest in each. I pause to let you comprehend the significance 
of this divine organization. 

A third dominant force is the auxiliary associations, comprehend- 
ing in their enrollment every child and youth from six years of age 
and upward. 

Indifference manifest in the world generally towards church 
should tend only to spur men of the priesthood and teachers in the 
auxiliaries in the Church of Christ to more earnest and diligent 
activity. 

The Schools 

If the reports be true, with reference to the indifference of the 
country as a whole toward Christian churches, we shall have to place 
next to the home, not the church, but the public school, as the most 
influential factor in lessening delinquency. 

Present-day conditions emphasize the fact ( and I believe it with 
all my heart ) that the most paramount objective of the public school 
system from kindergarten to the university should be character build- 
ing and the evolving of true, loyal citizens of the republic. The teach- 
ing of the three "R's," of the arts; and the sciences, even the delving 
into research work, should be but a means to the development of true 
manhood and noble womanhood. Education for loyal citizenship! 
Ralph Waldo Emerson (sometimes referred to as the wisest Am- 
erican ) truly said : 

Character is higher than intellect; a great soul will be fit to live as 
well as to think. 

A few years ago inquiry made into the school status of juvenile 
delinquents in one of our Utah school districts, revealed the fact that 
eighty-one percent of the offenses were found committed by five per- 
cent of school pupils. A committee appointed to deal with this situa- 
tion made the following report : 

1. Since the school offers one of the best resources in the state to 
prevent and treat delinquency, every effort should be made by both school 
and court to help the delinquent make a satisfactory school adjustment. In 
order to accomplish this result, cases which come to the court should be im- 
mediately referred to the school coordinator or attendance department of 
the school district in which the juvenile resides in order to determine whether 
or not the delinquent has a satisfactory school or work record. If he 
}jas not, the court and schools should not cease their efforts until the de- 



PRESIDENT DAVID O. McKAY 1 17 

linquent is either in school full time on a satisfactory program, or is em- 
ployed and under proper supervision. 

2. That immediately after the juvenile court has disposed of a case, 
the school coordinator should be notified of the disposition made. 

3. That the industrial school notify the proper school authority when 
it releases a boy or girl to his or her own home. 

The Community Atmosphere 

A fourth and final safeguard against delinquency of youth is the 
moral atmosphere of the town or community. This is determined by 
the ideals and actions of adults, and particularly of civic officers and 
those who are entrusted to enforce the law. The following from one 
of our leading columnists (Miss Dorothy Thompson) referring to 
the "pervasive example of the behavior of adult civilization," is perti- 
nent: 

As long as we publicize and condone violence; reward profiteering; 
intensify civil strife; glorify personalities with the sexual morals of rabbits; 
teach in our high schools and colleges a cheap relativism which denies per- 
sonal responsibility and places all our sins upon the "economic system" 
or "infantile conditioning," so long will we have juvenile criminals. Our 
children are reflections of ourselves, or of the things in our communal 
life that we tolerate. England, now, is making special films to be shown 
in special theatres for teen-agers — films which are partly educational 
and partly pure entertainment, made by first rate artists, and frankly 
designed to magnify and make attractive virtue. 

The writer then quotes Thomas Jefferson who "did not believe 
that you can get a good society except through good, honest, well- 
mannered, considerate, law-abiding, clean-living citizens. He thought, 
in fact, that if education concentrated in the first line on creating 
these, society and the state would ake care of themselves." 

Yes, we are living in perilous times, but let us hope that they 
may be to the present generation as the fiery furnace that consumes the 
dross but purifies the gold. 

A clean man is a national asset. A pure woman is the incarnation of 
true national glory. A citizen who loves justice and hates evil is better 
than a battleship. The strength of any community consists of and exists 
in the men who are pure, clean, upright and straightforward, ready for the 
right and sensitive to every approach of evil. Let such ideals be the stand- 
ard of citizenship. 

They are fundamentals in the Church of Jesus Christ. 

God bless the workers in the priesthood and auxiliary organiza- 
tions that they may search out the young, be constant in season and 
out of season, guarding well those boys and girls who are not bad 
but who lack proper guarding. Victor Hugo was not far from the 
truth when he said: 

There are no bad boys, and there are no bad men, there are only bad 
cultivators. 

God give us power to be good cultivators of youth, I pray in the 
name of Jesus Christ. Amen. 



118 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Sunday, October 6 Third Day 

President George Albert Smith: 

We have just listened to President David O. McKay of the First 
Presidency, who will now be followed by Elder Alma Sonne, one of 
the Assistants to the Twelve. Elder Sonne will leave immediately 
after the conclusion of our Conference work here to go to England to 
preside over the European Mission. I suggest, my brethren and 
sisters, that he will carry a message from this Conference to many of 
your loved ones on the other side of the great ocean. 

ELDER ALMA SONNE 

Assistant to the Council of the Twelve Apostles 

Brothers and sisters: We have just listened to a great sermon, 
a sermon of precious truths. I hope and pray that during the few 
moments I stand here I may be prompted and directed by the 
good Spirit, for I desire to bear my testimony and to make acknowl- 
edgment of the rich spiritual heritage which is mine, and which I 
know is yours, because of our membership in the Church. 

Conviction Necessary to Action 

The other day there came to my office a man to dissuade me, and 
to discourage me from accepting the call to the mission field. It was 
the same line of argument which I had heard thirty-five years ago. 
"Why must you go?" he asked. "Isn't the soul at home as precious 
to save as the soul in Europe?" he asked. I answered him very briefly. 
"I suppose," I said, "it's a matter of conviction." And then he replied, 
"It is very important what we believe." 

I knew this man; I knew his background; I knew his family. I 
remember that from his youth he had walked in a road that led away 
from the Church. I recall his old grandfather, a pioneer. As a boy 
I had heard his testimony. He had seen the Prophet. He had heard 
him speak. This veteran came to Nauvoo when mobocracy and perse- 
cution were rampant. He later left his home and his little farm and 
cast his lot with the persecuted and driven people, driven across the 
prairie to the Rocky Mountains. Why did he do it? Because he had 
conviction! 

A Testimony of the Truthfulness of the Book of Mormon 

When I was a young man, feeling my way cautiously and thought- 
fully, and I hope, prayerfully, I asked my father, "Why did you join 
the Church?" The question came to him as a challenge. He hesitated 
for a moment and then replied, "Because I read the Book of Mormon." 
He had come to America, not for the gospel's sake, but because he 
believed America was a land of opportunity, in which a person could 
make headway if he worked and saved and struggled toward an end. 
And then someone handed him a Book of Mormon. "Read it," he was 



ELDER ALMA SONNE 



119 



urged. He read a chapter or two every night, before retiring, until 
the book was read from cover to cover. He put it aside, not particu- 
larly impressed. Then one day as he was working in the field a thought 
came to him: "That book is God-given. Joseph Smith never wrote 
that book." And then he came to a logical conclusion: "If that book 
is a revelation, then 'Mormonism' is true, and the gospel and the priest- 
hood are upon the earth." Then he sought out the bishop of the ward 
in which he was residing, and asked to be baptized a member of the 
Church. 

A Mother's Faithfulness 

I recall now that my mother, when she was not yet in her 'teens, 
walked across the prairie from Council Bluffs, Iowa, to Cache valley, 
Utah, behind a yoke of oxen and a covered wagon; she, and her par- 
ents, trudged along over the dusty and sun-baked - plains, until they 
reached the "valleys of the mountains." The first year was spent in 
a dugout; they endured hardships and privations. Why? Because a 
humble missionary had brought the gospel to their home and ex- 
plained it to them in such a way that they could understand it. So it 
seems to me that we all have such a heritage. I am thankful for it. 

Preparation for the Restoration of the Gospel 

We have been talking about America, the land of the free. 
There is an old American motto which is inscribed on our coins. It 
reads, "In God we trust." I am convinced if freedom in America, and 
elsewhere, is to be preserved, we must return to' God, Indeed, I be- 
lieve that years before the gospel was restored, preparations were 
made for its restoration. It was no accident that Christopher Colum- 
bus reached the shores of San Salvador in three flimsy vessels. It was 
no accident that the invincible armada of King Phillip of Spain was 
scattered by a storm which arose at an opportune moment on the high 
seas. It was no accident that a few drops of water, more or less, as 
Victor Hugo said, fell on the battlefield of Waterloo and brought 
about the defeat of Napoleon Bonaparte. It was no accident that 
thirteen loose, unorganized colonies on the Atlantic seaboard, without 
money, without credit, without a navy, without an army, were victor- 
ious in the Revolutionary War. It was no accident that the profound 
and great political truth set forth in the Declaration of Independence 
found expression through the pen of Thomas Jefferson. Why? Be- 
cause he was inspired, and freedom of worship was an essential part 
of the gospel of Jesus Christ. 

May God help us to appreciate the blessings which are ours. 
May he preserve our land and our nation in these crucial days, that 
America may live and freedom may go out to all the world, so the 
gospel of the kingdom can be preached without fear or favor to the 
nations everywhere, I pray humbly, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen. 



120 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Sunday. October 6 Third Da-j 

The Choir and congregation joined in singing the hymn, "O Ye 
Mountains High," by Penrose. 

President George Albert Smith: 

I would like to say to those who do not know it, that the glorious 
hymn which we have just sung was composed by a man who had 
never seen the Rocky Mountains, never been here, but wrote it under 
the inspiration of the Lord. 

ELDER CLIFFORD E. YOUNG 

Assistant to the Council of the Twelve Apostles 

I never was more conscious, my brothers and sisters, of the 
truthfulness of the statement that "A speech, to be immortal, should 
not be eternal." I recognize the value of time here this morning. May 
I just say in passing, with reference to President Penrose, to whom 
President Smith has alluded, in harmony with what President Dunn 
related to us yesterday of his experience in the Islands in translating 
for one of the brethren, that it was my good fortune to travel with 
President Penrose in the northern part of the German Mission and 
to translate for him. I can bear witness to you that if there was any 
doubt in my mind as to the gift of tongues, that doubt vanished as 
I stood by the side of that great leader and prophet and endeavored 
to convey to the Saints in German what he said in English. President 
Dunn bore witness of this yesterday, and I can testify to that truth. 

Importance of Listening to Servants of God 

I desire to call attention to a matter or two that I think need to 
give us concern, and may I preface it by relating to you the circum- 
stance of the Savior as he went into the wilderness after his baptism. 
You recall that he fasted for forty days and forty nights and then 
was hungered, and Satan came to him and tempted him, saying: 

... If thou be the Son of God, command that these stones be made 
bread. (Matt. 4:3.) 

Of course, the implication was that by bread, hunger may be appeased. 
And then Jesus said: 

. . . Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that pro- 
ceedeth out of the mouth of God. (Matt. 4:4.) 
Supplementing this, is the statement of the Lord where he says: 

. . . whether by mine own voice or by the voice of my servants, it 
is the same. (D. & C. 1:38.) 

We have had brought to our attention during this conference 
many of the problems confronting us, but it seems to me that if we 
could burn in our hearts the truthfulness of that statement that we 



ELDER CLIFFORD E. YOUNG 121 



should live by every word that proceedeth forth from the mouth of 
God, we would go a long way in solving these problems. These breth- 
ren whom God has called to preside and give us direction, when they 
speak they do not speak flippantly, they officially declare to us what 
we should do. "It is the same," the Lord says. "It is my word," and 
we should recognize it as such. 

Get Out of Debt 

Now in harmony with that thought may I call attention to a 
matter about which I have considerable concern, and I am sure you 
do. In this pulpit in 1903, President Joseph F. Smith admonished 
the Saints that they should get out of debt. At that time we were 
enjoying a good deal of prosperity, and President Smith admonished 
the Saints to pay their debts and be free from bondage while money 
was plentiful. Well, many of them did, but some did not. As is the 
case now, so it was then — all did not accept the advice and counsel. 
By and by the first world war came on and the demand for com- 
modities increased; prices soared; money was plentiful and again 
the temptation to borrow! Farmers bought more land; livestock men 
increased their flocks and herds, much of this on borrowed money, 
overlooking the possibility that there might again come a day of reck- 
oning. And so, many of our people took on the obligations of debt. 
In 1930-32, we felt the pinch of it, and I may say without fear of 
contradiction, had we not had the bondage of debt as we did at that 
time, the depression would not have been so tragic with many of us. 
But being in debt, not being able to pay our interest, not being able 
to pay our obligations due to the fact that commodity values had 
gone way down below any level that had existed at the time the 
debts were incurred, the result was that it was impossible for men 
and women to pay their debts, and bankruptcy, sorrow, and tragedy 
followed. 

Counsel to Returned Servicemen 

History is again repeating itself, my brothers and sisters. We 
have come again into a time of complacency. Money is easy; wages 
are high; very few people are out of work — indeed, we may say no 
one needs to be out of work now if he will work. And yet we have 
still the same danger, and there is one phase of it that comes home 
to us : Our boys are coming home from the service, and by the way, 
we brethren who* hold the priesthood must not overlook the counsel 
that was given to us a year or so ago that we should take cognizance 
of these boys as they come home, and advise with them. Their com- 
ing home is becoming a common thing with us, and we are neglecting 
them and failing in many instances to give advice and counsel where it 
is needed. And so may I remind us again of our obligation to these 
boys. 

As our boys return, they are in need of homes, and opportuni- 




GENERAL CONFERENCE 



Third Day 



ties to borrow money and invest in land or livestock are before them, 
as such opportunities were before us twenty-five years ago. Money 
is easy, and my apprehension, my brothers and sisters, and it comes 
from some experience in contacting many of our boys, is that we are 
not protecting them against heavy obligations — obligations that 
they cannot meet. It is an easy thing, under the present system, for 
our boys to go heavily in debt for the purchase of a home. I am not 
decrying that — I went in debt for my own home, and I suppose nearly 
every other young man as he started out in life and had nothing to 
begin with did that very thing and thought himself justified in doing 
it, as many no doubt were. The danger, however, lies in taking on 
ourselves debts that we cannot pay. Now with these young men, the 
tendency under the G. I. Bill of Rights is to incur obligations that it 
will be impossible to meet when the day of reckoning comes. Values 
are high and when you consider a boy, who has nothing, obligating 
himself for a seven or eight thousand dollar home, with good wages 
now, but with the possibility that when the leveling off comes his 
wages will be very meager, one can see the danger that confronts 
our youth. And so, my brethren and sisters, we should give them 
the benefit of our experience, our counsel and advice in these most 
serious problems. 

May we avoid debt just as far as possible, and may we help 
our youth to avoid these pitfalls. Some of them are justified in obli- 
gating themselves if they can see their way out, but we should bear 
in mind that we cannot always maintain the wage level that obtains 
today, try as we will. I don't care what the theories of the econo- 
mists are, it just simply can't be done. There is a law of retribution 
that operates in these matters, just as in everything else, and some 
day we shall have to pay. High wages will not always exist, hopeful 
as we are; neither will jobs be as plentiful as they now are. And so 
when that day comes, we do not want our boys in bondage as many 
of us were in the early thirties when the depression broke. 

And SO' I say to you, it is well for us to accept the counsel and 
advice that is given us by the men whose right it is to give it, and I 
repeat again: 



And God help us so to do, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen. 



I don't know that I have ever attended a conference of the Church 
that I have been more inspired and lifted up, or more grateful for my 
membership in the Church and my association with the Saints of 
God. At the close of the last April conference I said to my wife, 
if I had two million dollars I wouldn't know what in the world I could 



. . , WUCLllCl uy llililC uw 

it is the same. (D. & C. 1:38.) 



. whether by mine own voice or by the voice of my servants, 



BISHOP LEGRAND RICHARDS 



Presiding Bishop of the Church 



BISHOP LeGRAND RICHARDS 123 



buy with it that would mean as much to me or bring me as much joy 
and happiness as my membership in this Church and my opportunity 
to associate with the Saints and minister among them. And more 
than anything else this day, I desire that my ministry and efforts 
may be acceptable to God and a blessing to the people of this great 
Church. 

Youth Need Testimonies 

President McKay spoke this morning about our responsibilities 
to the youth of the land, and I thought over my own life and I believe, 
my brothers and sisters, that what our young people need more than 
anything else in this world, is a testimony of the divinity of this work, 
and if in all our auxiliaries and our priesthood quorums we lay a little 
more stress on the spirit of the work rather than on the letter of it, 
I believe we would find the results in the lives of our boys and girls 
most acceptable. 

I think of the time when I was a boy and the things that im- 
pressed me, and I remember reading the Life of the Prophet Joseph 
Smith by George Q. Cannon. It did something for me and caused 
my soul to burn within me, and I couldn't help wishing that I might 
have shared some of the responsibilities of those early days. Then 
I read his own statement where he was so concerned, and wondered 
because he was persecuted for telling the truth. He said he felt as 
he imagined Paul felt when he stood before Agrippa. He said, "I 
had seen a light; I had heard a voice; I knew that God knew that I 
knew it; and I dared not deny it, for I knew that by so doing I would 
come under condemnation before the Lord." (See "Extracts from 
the History of Joseph Smith.") Then I remember how that im- 
pressed me, and I thought that does not sound like the testimony of 
a deceiver or a false prophet, and I remembered the testimony of Paul, 
which I think is one of the most wonderful testimonies we have ever 
heard about, when he stood before King Agrippa and most noble 
Festus and bore his testimony how he, on the way to Damascus, had 
seen a light and heard a voice, and knew that God knew that he 
knew it. And how, when he had borne that testimony, Festus turned 
to him and said, "Paul, thou art beside thyself; much learning doth 
make thee mad," to which Paul replied, "I am not mad, most noble 
Festus; but speak forth the words of truth and soberness." To that 
Agrippa replied unto Paul, "Almost thou persuadest me to be a 
Christian," and Paul replied, "I would to God, that not only thou, 
but also all that hear me this day, were both almost, and altogether 
such as I am, except these bonds." (Acts 26:24-29.) 

I tell you, brethren and sisters, there is no motivating power in 
this world in the lives of boys and girls, or men and women, com- 
parable to a testimony of the truth because God does something for 
men and women, and he does it for boys and girls when they have a 
testimony of the divinity of this great latter-day work. 



124 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Sunday. October 6 Third Day 

Testimony of the Three Witnesses 

I remember leading the Sunday School in one of our Sunday 
School conferences when Brother Karl G. Maeser and Brother 
George Goddard were present, in reciting the testimony of the three 
witnesses, and I would like to read that to you today. I believe I 
could recite it without the book, but I will keep it here for fear I can- 
not: "Be it known unto all nations, kindreds, tongues, and people, 
unto whom this work shall come: That we, through the grace of 
God the Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ, have seen the plates 
which contain this record, which is a record of the people of Nephi, 
and also of the Lamanites, their brethren, and also of the people of 
Jared, who came from the tower of which hath been spoken. And 
we also know that they have been translated by the gift and power 
of God, for his voice hath declared it unto us; wherefore we know 
of a surety that the work is true. And we also testify that we have 
seen the engravings which are upon the plates; and they have been 
shown unto us by the power of God, and not of man. And we de- 
clare with words of soberness, that an angel of God came down 
from heaven, and he brought and laid before our eyes, that we beheld 
and saw the plates, and the engravings thereon; and we know that 
it is by the grace of God the Father and our Lord Jesus Christ, that 
we beheld and bear record that these things are true. And it is 
marvelous in our eyes. Nevertheless, the voice of the Lord com- 
manded us that we should bear record of it; wherefore, to be obedi- 
ent unto the commandments of God, we bear testimony of these 
things. And we know that if we are faithful in Christ, we shall rid 
our garments of the blood of all men, and be found spotless before 
the judgment-seat of Christ, and shall dwell with him eternally in 
the heavens. And the honor be to the Father, and to the Son, and 
to the Holy Ghost, which is one God. Amen." (Book of Mormon, 
testimony. ) 

Now, if you want to read the conclusion of those testimonies, 
just read the histories of those three men when they lay on their 
deathbeds, and when a peace came over them when they lifted their 
voices before they went into the eternal world to bear witness that 
the testimony they had given was of, God. 

I want to tell you, brothers and sisters, that when your boys and 
girls feel that, they have something that will hold them against all 
the powers of wickedness in this world. I would rather trust my 
boys and my girls in this world with a testimony of this work burn- 
ing in their souls than all the information you can give them out of 
all the schoolbooks that have ever been written. 

Divinity of Book of Mormon 

I think the Book of Mormon is our greatest and most tangible 
evidence of the divinity of the mission of the Prophet Joseph Smith. 
When that book was first handed to my grandfather, Willard Rich- 



BISHOP LeGRAND RICHARDS 125 



ards, he opened it in the middle of the book and read a few pages; 
he then closed the book and said: "That book was either written 
by God or the devil, and I intend to find out who wrote it." He read 
it through twice within the next ten days, and he said the devil 
couldn't have done it; it was from the Lord. It is from the Lord, 
brothers and sisters, and that is what our boys and girls ought to 
know. 

Appreciation of German E. Ellsworth 1 s \ 

I want to express here a deep appreciation for my friend, Presi- 
dent German E. Ellsworth. I have reason to call him friend beyond 
just the common friendship of brother to brother. I think possibly 
outside of the early founders of the Church, no other man has spon- 
sored the distribution of the Book of Mormon as has Brother Ells- 
worth, and I noted here a little statement he made in the meeting of 
the mission presidents last Wednesday when we spent from nine 
o'clock in the morning until four-thirty in the afternoon listening to 
the inspiration of these men who are laboring with your boys and 
iris in the mission field. Brother Ellsworth spoke of the time when 
e was president of the Northern States Mission and of the thou- 
sands and thousands of copies of the Book of Mormon he published 
that were distributed to the world. He said as he walked off the Hill 
Cumorah one day, the voice of the Lord said unto him: "Push the 
distribution of the record taken from this hill; it will help bring the 
world to Christ." I think that when all other evidences fail, the Book 
of Mormon will do that very thing in this world, and as far as I am 
concerned, I think we haven't all the evidence yet. There will be 
plenty more to come. 

Value of Archeological Research 

I believe it was in 1 934 that I read an article in the newspapers 
of a visit here to the United States of a William A. Kennedy from 
Lima, Peru. He was here in the interest of gathering funds for the 
erection of a research institution in Lima, Peru. The article indi- 
cated that with the money that was promised by the small Americas 
to match what could be gathered in the United States, that he already 
had the assurance of thirty million dollars, and that this amount 
would be increased to sixty or seventy million dollars within ten 
years. Former President Herbert Hoover was named as one of the 
board members of that institute, and it was to be erected for what 
purpose? To investigate the early civilization of America, particu- 
larly dealing with the Inca and the Maya civilizations. 

I heard Brother Callis once say that when Joseph Smith received 
the plates he got down on his knees before the Lord, and said, "O, 
God, what will the world say?" And the voice of God came to him, 
"Fear not, I will cause the earth to testify of the truth of these things." 
And by the time this institute spends this sixty or seventy million 



126 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Sunday, October 6 Third Day 

dollars, we may have evidences, far beyond anything we have read 
of up to this time, of the divinity of the story told in the Book of 
Mormon. 

Appreciation of Book of Mormon Truths 

Ten years ago Brother Nicholas G. Smith, one of my dearest 
friends, stood in this pulpit in the general conference. He was then 
presiding over the California Mission, and I was president of the 
Southern States Mission. He told this story. You can find it in the 
conference report; I didn't need to look there because I remembered 
it. He told about being invited by the dean of religion from the Uni- 
versity of Southern California at Los Angeles to come to his church 
to listen to him preach, and he asked to borrow a copy of the Book 
of Mormon. One of the missionaries handed him his copy. Now all 
you missionaries know how we underline certain passages in red, 
and the minister stood up before his congregation, Presbyterian, as 
I remember, with Brother Smith and some of our missionaries present. 
He held that Book of Mormon up to his congregation. He said, "I 
have here a volume of scripture which has been in our midst for over 
one hundred years, and we haven't known anything about it." And 
then he opened it, and turned page after page, reading the passages 
that were underscored in red, and then, holding it before his congre- 
gation again, he said, "Why can't we fellowship a people who be- 
lieve in such beautiful things as I have read to you out of this volume 
of scripture?" 

Two years before that, we received, from a man who visited 
on this block, a letter from down in Texas, in which he said that 
he had been a minister in a Methodist church for thirty-seven years. 
He said, "I have spent over twelve thousand dollars building a libr- 
ary of the choicest books I could find. I have now in my library one 
book which is worth more than all the others because it is a volume 
of holy scripture," and He named it as the Book of Mormon. 

Brothers and sisters, we just don't know the value of the Book 
of Mormon. I was out on the Boston Commons one night, holding 
a street meeting. Following the meeting, a young missionary walked 
up to me and said, "Brother Richards, I don't know the gospel is 
true." I said, "You don't?" And he said, "No." "Well," I said, 
"you take the Book of Mormon and live with it and think with it 
and pray about it, and it will not be very long before you will know 
the gospel is true." We were back there again, a few weeks later — 
I didn't happen to be laboring in that town, but we came in for a 
conference or a priesthood meeting. That night I was in charge of 
the meeting. That same missionary walked up to me and said, 
"Brother Richards, may I speak tonight?" He had been in the 
field only a short time, and I said, "You surely can." He walked out 
bef ore the group that had gathered and held up the Book of Mormon, 
and pulled out of his pocket some postcards of buried cities in Cen- 



BISHOP LeGRAND RICHARDS 127 



tral and South America that had been uncovered, and said, "If that 
Book of Mormon isn't true, you tell me how Joseph Smith knew 
those cities were buried out in Central and South America." It 
didn't take him long to find the truth. 

Missionary Gains Testimony 

Then we had another missionary come to us in the South, who 
said, "I had a hard job to make up my mind to come on my mission. 
My professors told me it would be a waste of time." He was a college 
student. He said, "You know, I am a very practical sort of a fellow. 
I like to be able to walk out in a garden and pick the pears off the 

pear tree, and then I know it is a pear tree." "Well," I said, "my 
boy, I wouldn't worry too much about that if I were you. Pears grow 
on our tree, too. Now you take the Book of Mormon, and you apply 
all the anlaysis you can to it from every source; how it could have 
been written; who could have written it; who could have put in it 
the information that is there save God the Eternal Father, or some- 
one to whom he gave that information." 

Well, I sent this boy out into Alabama. A few weeks later I 
went over to attend a conference, and I said to the district president 
that I would like to hear from that young man down there. He called 
on him. He bore a magnificent testimony. I walked up to him after 
the meeting. I said, "You must have found some pears on the pear 
tree." And he said, "Oh, President Richards, forget it." 

My wife was in company with me one day when we met a boy 
we had helped rear and who had learned about twelve languages 
and had a Ph.D. She turned to him and said, "What do you think 
is the greatest evidence of the divinity of the Book of Mormon?" 
"Why," he said, "every page in it! No human being could have 
written that book of himself. No knowledge in this world could have 
given it, save it was from God." 

Now brothers and sisters, I must not take more time, but I want 
to tell you that when our boys and girls get to feel the truth of that 
book, there will be less worry about where their feet are leading 
them by day and by night. God bless the youth of Zion. God bless 
every man and every woman who bears responsibility in the home 
and in the organizations and in the priesthood quorums, and may our 
testimonies and our lives so affect theirs that they will become powers 
for good in this world, and may this book yet fulfill this great decree, 
as written in the preface, that it shall be a witness of the Lord Jesus 
Christ, unto all nations. I pray, and leave you my testimony, in the 
name of the Lord, Jesus Christ. Amen. 




GENERAL CONFERENCE 



Third Dag 



ELDER S. DIL WORTH YOUNG 



Of the First Council of the Seventy 



I should like to testify of the truthfulness of what Bishop Rich- 
ards has just told you. If we could send our boys and girls into the 
mission fields with a thorough knowledge of the Book of Mormon, 
they would never want for a witness and a testimony to bear to those 
who, in their hearts, are ready to hear the gospel. 

My experience in traveling about the missions is that when the 
missionaries know this great witness, they have no doubt in their 
minds. They have confidence in the truth of the gospel and are pos- 
sessors of a sure testimony of its restoration and of the goodness of 
the Savior to us in this day. 



It is not my purpose to talk about the Book of Mormon at this 
time, and before I begin on the subject I have chosen, I should like 
to digress for a moment and add my voice to that of my fellow mem- 
ber of the First Council of the Seventy, Richard L. Evans, in honor 
of our departed brother, John H. Taylor. 

My first introduction to scouting as a profession was punctuated, 
and set off in quotation marks, by the work of this man. Many men 
living in the area which I served were boys during the years after 
1912 when President Taylor directed this, the Scout organization 
for the Church. These men have told me many times of their love 
for this great leader and of the value to them of his teaching of scout- 
ing principles. 

When I came into the First Council of the Seventy he treated 
me as a son, rather an overgrown son it is true, but he made me feel 
that he had a fatherly interest in me. He gave me gentle, humorous 
guidance, for John H. Taylor had a very deep and abiding sense of 
humor, which was delightful to hear, and which I enjoyed very much. 
He offered his counsel in so kindly a manner that no offense was ever 
given, and he applied the brakes to my impetous nature in such a way 
that I did not know that I was being slowed up. 

All the while he was doing this, his wife, Sister Rachel Grant 
Taylor, took Sister Young and me into her heart. She had us to her 
home and made us feel that we belonged as no one else has done in a 
long time. John Taylor possesed great humanity, great humbleness, 
and great gentleness. He was a gentle man. Sister Taylor is a gentle 
woman. 



I should like to speak today about the mission presidents. Many 
of us wonder what these men do, and what their responsibilities 
could be. 

As an elder or a sister boards a train in Salt Lake City, and it 



A Tribute to John H. Taylor 



An Insight into the Life of a Mission President 



ELDER S. DILWORTH YOUNG 129 



disappears around the bend, Mother and Father wipe the tears from 
their eyes, turn homeward, and wonder what kind of man will re- 
ceive their loved one. All they know is that they have given their 
child for two years to a man who is only a name to them. They won- 
der if he will understand the temperament and disposition of their 
missionary, and if he will bring out the best qualities which are in 
him. 

What is the life of a mission president? No one doubts that 
these servants of the Lord are chosen from among the best people 
we have in the Church. What kind of life do they lead, and what 
are their problems? 

The mission president first worries over finding someone to take 
his house for three or four years with some hope of receiving it back 
in good condition. Then he has to decide which of his possessions he 
will store away and which he will take with him. While engrossed 
in these operations, he is stopped many times by his friends who say 
words something like this, "I envy you now that you are going to 
have a three-year vacation at the expense of the Church." He has 
this repeated to him so often that before he is fairly on his way, he 
begins to wonder if in some way he could be taking advantage of the 
Church — that is, until he arrives in the mission. 

In due time he reaches the mission home with his family. He 
rings the bell, and is welcomed by the office staff and the house- 
keeper, if he is lucky enough to have one. They all make the new 
president and his family welcome. If any children are tagging along, 
they are looked upon with some suspicion by the office staff. Certainly 
the children are equally suspicious of them. 

The first meal is an eye opener. If he had an idea he could ever 
have his family to himself, it is dispelled here. The table is set for 
from ten to fifteen people. Never again will the president be free from 
strangers at mealtime. The number will vary, but it will always be 
more than was expected. Somehow his children must adjust to this 
new condition. They must learn that other things are more import- 
ant. New table manners must be taught. Often they feel lost in the 
immensity of it all. The president's wife is, in the meantime, rearrang- 
ing her idea of things. She used to plan for three, or four, or six, 
now she must plan for double or treble the number. She must supply 
the physical wants of from six to twelve extra people all the time. 

Sleeping problems are continually pressing. About the time 
rooms are permanently assigned to the regular dwellers, someone 
from headquarters comes to visit, and things must be rearranged. 
Elders are continually going to and coming from their fields of labor. 
Often they stay all night, or two, or three nights. New missionaries 
arrive and have to be cared for while they are being assigned. 

Then in the middle of all of these problems, the president and 
his wife have to be away visiting the branches and the missionaries 
in their fields of labor. Fully sixty percent of their time is spent 
away from the home. 



130 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Sunday, October 6 Third Day 

Problems multiply. There are from three to six thousand Saints 
to care for, to talk to, to encourage. As the presidential party arrives 
in any one town, it would appear that all of the accumulation of prob- 
lems since the last visit are suddenly thrown at them. In addition, 
they find time to visit with the missionaries, your boys and girls. They 
listen to their difficulties and give them new courage from the abund- 
ant supply of their own. 

They go from town to town, visiting with people, holding meet- 
ings, climbing to the top floor of dingy offiice buildings to meet, in 
dark, unpleasant halls, the Saints who loyally gather to hear the word 
of the Lord, and to receive encouragement and good counsel at their 
hands. 

The questions they solve are knotty. One very prevalent one is 
that of the young woman member who wants to know how she can 
get married. She can't come to Utah; she can't find any Latter-day 
Saint boys — there aren't any where she lives. Shall she marry a non- 
member? The president is puzzled as to what to advise in many 
cases. I would be puzzled, too, if I had to answer the questions. 

If the missionaries become ill, and they sometimes do, the presi- 
dent has to see that they are taken care of. If they need a doctor and 
hospital care, he has to get it done. He knows better than anyone 
else that he has the choice children of the Church in his care, and 
that he must leave no stone unturned to assure their safety and pro- 
tection from harm. No one can do it for him — his alone is the re- 
sponsibility. He must make all the decisions for all the missionaries 
and all the Saints without help from a high council, or counselors. 
His only aid is his wife, and it is she alone to whom he must turn. 

Together they face disease and death. They go into places 
where, lacking strong resistance and the protection of our Father in 
heaven, they could easily contract fatal maladies — yet they do all 
this unflinchingly, without malice, with love in their hearts for the 
people to whom they administer the gospel. 

All the time they are visiting in the mission, they are directing 
the affairs of the mission home by mail. The wife supervises the food 
budget and the general home control by mail, while the president in 
the same manner is instructing those who cannot wait for his personal 
visit. All the time the welfare program, the Relief Society program, 
and the auxilaries must be kept moving and active. 

They return to the mission home after an extended tour, and the 
moment they arrive, the president disappears into his office and burns 
the midnight oil catching up on affiairs which have awaited his re- 
turn, and strives desperately to get enough done so that he can leave 
in two or three days for another visit. 

Anyone who thinks that a mission is a vacation at the expense 
of the Church for three years would certainly have his eyes opened 
if he followed the president around for two or three weeks. You 
mission presidents have my profound admiration. 



PRESIDENT GEORGE ALBERT SMITH 131 



Words of Encouragement 

I should like to add one thing as I stand here looking at this 
great audience. There are assembled in this room one percent, ap- 
proximately, of the Church. I am sorry you mission presidents are 
facing this way. If you could turn your chairs around and see the 
faces of those who support you, and who pray that you may have 
strength to do what you are called upon to do, you would go back to 
your missions happy and pleased to think that you have the backing 
of the finest group of men and women there is on the earth. They 
want you to send their boys and girls home safely to them; they want 
you to teach them the gospel that they may come home with a testi- 
mony; but they want you to know, too, if I sense the feeling of this 
group, that you have their unbounded backing to the limit, and will 
always have it. And they envy you, it is true, because they would like 
to be in the same boat, and they would like to row it with you. They 
do go with you vicariously. 

May God bless these mission presidents who carry the great 
load of preaching the gospel to the nations of the earth. The rest 
of us can go around and inspect and talk to them, and give them ad- 
vice and counsel, but after we have gone home, they have to do the 
job. And they do it most nobly. They love the people of their mis- 
sions; they give them courage; they build up their spirit; and they 
bring them to the Zion of the Lord our God in happiness and in joy. 
They bear their testimonies to the nations of the earth and teach the 
boys and girls of our community the kind of courage they musf have 
to do the same thing. May the Lord sustain them in their high and 
holy calling, I ask, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen. 

President George Albert Smith: 

I am sure we have had a wonderful time this morning. It is 
lovely to be in the House of the Lord on the Lord's Day. There is 
no other place where you will have more comfort and satisfaction, 
under the influence of the Spirit of our Heavenly Father. He is al- 
ways with us when we meet in His name. < 

The Tabernacle Choir will now sing the "Hallelujah Chorus," 
from the "Mount of Olives," by Beethoven. 

The closing prayer will be offered by President H. Golden Tem- 
pest of the East Jordan Stake, after which this Conference will stand 
adjourned until 2:00 this afternoon. Proceedings of that session will 
be broadcast over Station KSL at Salt Lake City and KSUB at 
Cedar City. 

The Tabernacle Choir sang, as the concluding number, "The 
Hallelujah Chorus," from "The Mount of Olives," by Beethoven. 

The closing prayer was offered by Elder H. Golden Tempest, 
President of the East Jordan Stake, after which Conreience adjourned 
until 2:00 p.m. 



132 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Sunday, October 6 Third Day 



THIRD DAY 
AFTERNOON MEETING 

The sixth and concluding session of the Conference convened 
at 2 o'clock p.m., Sunday, October 6th. 

Once more the Tabernacle was crowded to capacity, the As- 
sembly Hall was filled with people, and a great number of others 
congregated on the grounds. 

President George Albert Smith: 

The time has arrived for continuing our Conference. I can see 
quite a number of people who are too comfortable in their seats. They 
have too much room, and if you will just follow the rule now and move 
toward the center of these benches, making room for two or three 
people on each bench, we can seat another 150 or 200 people this 
afternoon. Thank you very much! I knew you would be delighted 
to do it. Now if you are all comfortably seated, we will continue. 

This is the sixth and closing session of the 117th Semi- Annual 
Conference of the Church of Jesus' Christ of Latter-day Saints. We 
are convened in the Tabernacle on Temple Square at Salt Lake City. 

There are present on the stand this afternoon all the General 
Authorities of the Church, except Elder Stephen L Richards, who 
is detained at home by his doctor's orders, Elder Ezra Taft Benson, 
who is in Europe presiding over the European Mission, and the 
Patriarch to the Church, also absent on account of illness. 

The proceedings of this session will be broadcast over KSL at 
Salt Lake City and KSUB at Cedar City. 

We will begin the afternoon services by the Tabernacle Choir 
singing; "Song of Praise," by Gates. Elder J. Spencer Cornwall is 
the director, and Elder Frank W. Asper is the organist. 

The opening prayer will be offered by President Milton F. 
Hartvigsen of the Bannock Stake. 

The Tabernacle Choir sang: "Song of Praise." 

Elder Milton F. Hartvigsen, President of the Bannock Stake, 
offered the invocation. 

Selection by the Tabernacle Choir, "Come Thou Fount of Every 
Blessing," by Wyeth. 

ELDER MARVIN O. ASHTON 

First Counselor in the Presiding Bishopric 

I can truthfully say that I have been to no conference that I have 
appreciated, and been more inspired with, than this conference. All 
I regret is that I didn't know ahead of time I would be left this late 
to speak so I could appreciate it that much more. If I had my way, 



ELDER MARVIN O. ASHTON 



133 



I should before you people, thank the Lord for my blessings. I was 
never more grateful in my life. I would do that, then I would com- 
pliment you people for the fine things you are doing, and sit down. 
I am sure when you compliment people you are on the safe side of 
things. Someone has said, "Once upon a time there was a man who 
wouldn't listen to compliments. He was deaf." 

I am mindful of the way in which we who visit you people of the- 
different stakes are treated. I'm not only thinking of the presidents 
of stakes and counselors; I'm thinking of your wives and the courtesies 
you have extended. All I regret is that we don't have enough time or 
opportunities to reciprocate the way we'd like to. We appreciate 
your kindness very much. We appreciate the fine things you are 
doing. 

The Youth Problem 

When I hear President McKay make the observations about 
delinquency that he does, and did this morning, the truth hurts. But 
we might as well face it. I can't help but think of the comments of 
Mark Petersen about these dark amusement halls. We are reminded 
of some of the amusement halls that should be there that are not there 
because of the inactivity of some people. 

We live on a corner. On one street, the main street, there is 
lawn between the trees and the parking. This street gives us no 
trouble at all. On the other side, the street is not so well kept. Until 
a few years ago I put in most of my time cleaning up around the 
yard and knocking over weeds. I found it was much better to plant 
grass than eternally to scrap weeds. There is some philosophy in that. 
If we'd stop trying to kill so many weeds and plant more grass, we'd 
have less trouble with our youngsters. Someone has said that educa- 
tion is a lot like eating. You can't tell what part of what you eat goes 
to muscle and brawn, but you can tell what causes your stomach 
trouble. It's down in the sweets; it's down in your amusements. 
There's where your trouble is. We're not going to take care of this 
youth problem until we go with the young folks more than we do. 

There are some people — I am not guessing, I know what I am 
talking about — that have a thousand cattle on a thousand hills, and 
if you'd ask them for a thousand dollars, they'd get nervous prostra- 
tion. And those same people would hammer the stand and remind us 
where those young people are going. As far as they are concerned, 
the young people would go to that place, and you know what place 
I am talking about. I wouldn't want to break these fine fibres of this 
radio, but you know what I am trying to say. As far as those men 
are concerned, the young people would go there, and they would not 
have a return ticket, either. If we would spend more time in going 
with young people, we would have less trouble. 

If you think I am not mindful of what is being done as far as 
going with young people is concerned, you are mistaken. I have seen 
trains roll into the Bamberger Station, loaded with four hundred 



134 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Sunday, October 6 Third Day 

people, mostly young people, on excursions, and with proper chap- 
erons and guidance. Those little excursions happened last year, one 
right after another. Leaders were going with the young people, 
showing them a good time. Those are the things we've got to do. 

One president of a stake told me a day or two ago that his stake 
is arranging for a thousand young people to come here in 1947. We'll 
have less trouble if we just go with youth more. Thank the Lord 
for these fine bishops and presidents of stakes who have taken that 
philosophy and are going with their young people. It's easy enough 
to say they're going to that certain place. It's a different thing entirely 
to try to keep them away, by going with them to proper places. I 
think we ought to take this thing just as seriously as we possibly can. 

Faithfulness to be Encouraged 

This singing we have had in this conference is a sample of what 
we ought to be thankful for. The Singing Mothers on the first day 
of this conference and those fine people who came from Richfield, 
most of them young, are an inspiration. A lot of young people are 
going to this place we are talking about, but there are thousands of 
them that we're taking care of through the fine cooperation of the 
people of this Church. This work that N. Lorenzo Mitchell has been 
doing with the boys of his chorus is a sample of what can be accom- 
plished. 

May I just shift gears a little bit and mention another side of 
things. Do we think of those lowly, patient, sacrificing fellows or 
wives or families that in every ward are doing their duty and living 
their religion? Sometime ago at a stake conference, I noticed a little 
lady about eighty years of age, plodding up the steps, the best she 
could. My hand automatically went to her arm to give her a little 
lift. In talking with the stake president, later, he said, "Do you 
know who you walked up the steps with?" I said, "No, sir." He said, 
"The mother of sixteen children, eight of her own and eight of the 
good lady who died, whose place she took. She, with her husband, 
operated eighty acres of land. When everybody else had automobiles, 
they had a horse and buggy; but they pulled all those boys into the 
mission field and pulled all those children into college — all from that 
eighty acres." 

Now, let's not forget those people. We who have the respon- 
sibility such as I have right at this minute are not worth very much, 
except for the devotion and stability of people like this good lady that 
I am talking about. 

Hyrum Jensen, on Highland Drive and Twenty-seventh South 
Street, in Salt Lake City, has put a double roof over the little adobe 
house down there. It is the home of Mary Fielding Smith. That little 
lady, after the death of her patriarch husband, took her little family 
under her arms and under her wings and on her own initiative went 
through life taking care of those children, facing the obstacles that 
she had. That double roof over her little adobe house is a shrine, 



ELDER MARVIN O. ASHTON 1 35 



and it should be. Let us not forget that kind of people. They are 
the sinew and the muscle of this Church, and without them we 
wouldn't be worth ten cents. Let's not forget it. 

I ask you, Bishop; you, Stake President; and you, Officer of the 
ward, wherever you are, are you mindful of these people? Are you 
playing to others with large machines or wealth, or do you keep in 
mind eternally that the most important thing you can do, is forever- 
lastingly to pay courtesies and tribute to people who have given their 
lives for the Church? If you don't mind, I am going to relate a story 
that probably I have told before some of you, and if you'll act as if 
you've never heard it before, I'll certainly appreciate it. 

When you think of this upside down world and what the world 
needs, it doesn't take much intelligence to know what the conditions 
are. But the important thing now is the need in this world of character, 
of men and women making decisions, forgetting what is going to 
happen if you do this or what is going to happen if you take the other 
course. What's right? How many men will figure out what's right, 
then pull the trigger, regardless of what the results are? We do too 
much catering; we always ask ourselves, "What will happen?" How 
much steel have we got in our spines? Do we make decisions no mat- 
ter what happens? 

A Story from Lincoln's Life 
Here's the story: 

He is a man whose birthday we celebrate. He's six feet four, in 
his stocking feet. He is running for Congress. One afternoon a little 
lady comes in to see him, and he isn't in. She leaves a tiny note on his 
desk. She has to go on her way because of the stress of conditions. 
She goes, praying that he'll get the note. He does. When his cam- 
paign director, Sherman, comes in, he says, "Bill, I don't make that 
talk tonight." 

(By the way, his adversary had been going up and down the 
country. He had thrown all the "mud" he possibly could at him, and 
I suppose if there is anything in the world that raises the hair of a 
man with any ordinary corpuscles in his veins, it is to answer an 
antagonist, especially if the antagonist is careless about what he says. ) 

He says, "I won't make that talk." 

To make the story short, the next morning we find that great 
big lanky fellow climbing over something, wading through streams. 
When the sun comes halfway up, he's sitting on a log, munching his 
meal out of his one pocket and maybe an apple out of the other, beg- 
ging or buying a little milk to go with it. Then he goes on his journey. 
About ten o'clock in the morning he finds himself entering a little 
courthouse, jammed to capacity. It is summer. The winter ashes are 
still in the court stove. What's happened? A boy of sixteen is up 
for murder. The country people are assembled. Notwithstanding 
the boy's age, the law takes its course. He is being tried. This big 
lanky fellow I am talking about sits in the back unconcerned-like; 



136 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Sunday, October 6 Third Day 

yet they know that probably he is the lad's attorney. They pick the 
jury, and go on with the trial. He stays mum. (We'll have to shorten 
this story up a little.) Finally it is important that the attorney for 
the boy talk. He faces the jury, calls each man by his name. He says, 
"Years ago, boys, I came here as a lad, helpless, trying to split some 
rails, calling at this door and the other door, but only one family beck- 
oned me in and helped me out. God bless them. I told God if he'd 
ever give me a chance to pay that bill, I'd pay it. Sometimes when God 
calls us, he expects a sacrifice with it. Gentlemen, I have made that 
sacrifice." 

The jury goes out; comes in: "Not guilty." One of those great 
big arms cupped the mother; the other arm cupped that boy as he 
swooned. 

Incidentally, the boy had got into a tangle with a farmer, his 
boss. The farmer got out of patience. The boy, not understanding, 
struck him with a pitchfork. That's the way the farmer met his death. 

"Not guilty." 

That fellow didn't go to Congress. He was defeated, but he 
dared to say, "This is the way. I'm pulling the trigger, regardless 
of what happens." 

Later when they had that convention in Chicago and brought 
those hickory rails in, they raised the roof higher than the architect 
intended it to be. Abraham Lincoln was nominated President of the 
United States. He dared to do what was right. He dared take no- 
tice of those who are not noticed. He dared put emphasis on the 
humble walker through life. Do you dare? Do I dare? 

A Doctor's Devotion 

There was a little story in one of the magazines, some weeks 
ago. It is a story of one of those faithful doctors you read about. 
No matter whether the stork was making his journey, and he was 
trying to get there first, or a boy was dying, the doctor was always 
on the job, sitting through and holding that dear person's hand 
through the night. He made every sacrifice in the world. His little 
office was on the second floor on the main street, and all the designa- 
tion that was given was, "Dr. Jones, upstairs." 

They tell us in that story, that on the day of his wedding, he got 
a call from a poverty-stricken Italian family. Their boy had been 
in an accident. His life was hanging on a string. The doctor had to 
make the decision quick and fast, whether to marry the girl right this 
minute or five hours later. He chose to go to the bed of that little 
sufferer. Of course, the intended wife got her "spunk" up, whirled 
on her heels, and said: "If he thinks more of the Italian lad than he 
does of me, well, let him go." (I think that fellow just saved a lot of 
unnecessary miseries in going through life. ) 

Well, to shorten the story, he goes through life unmarried — a 
life filled with devotion, and then he died. The town thought so 



PRESIDENT GEORGE F. RICHARDS . 137 



much of him, that people went about suggesting, "We will build a 
monument to his name." 

Weeks went on. Months went on. His grave remained un- 
marked. Finally the father of the boy that he helped, went one day 
to the grave, unbeknown to anyone. He labeled the grave right: 
"Here lies the body of Dr. John Jones. Office upstairs!" 

The Way to the Celestial Kingdom 

Now we don't know too much about the celestial kingdom. I 
don't. I don't know how much you know about it, but it's my judg- 
ment that we who get up there, if we're not too' presumptuous, will 
get up there because of sacrifice, service, and making the right de- 
cisions, no matter what happens. 

May the Lord help us to make the decisions, to do what is right, 
to have steel up our backs, I pray in the name of the Lord, Jesus 
Christ. Amen. 

PRESIDENT GEORGE F. RICHARDS 

Of the Council of the Twelve Apostles 

I have carried in my pocket the manuscript of a talk which I 
thought I might give should I have the opportunity of speaking in 
conference, but I have not received the inspiration to use it. I have 
tried to assemble some of my thoughts so as to express them in a 
way that will be of interest to you, my numerous friends, brethren 
and sisters, and to say a few words upon the greatest thing in the 
world. I read a book a few years ago entitled The Greatest Thing 
in the World, and that thing was love. 

The Great Commandment 

The Savior has had something to say upon this subject, and the 
thought just occurred to me that if he were here in the presence of 
this large congregation so that we could look upon him and hear 
what he would say, perhaps his words would be more impressive 
than they have been to us by reading them in the scriptures. 

A learned man, a lawyer, approached him on one occasion and 
asked him: 

Master, which is the great commandment in the law? 

Jesus said unto him, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy 
heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind. This is the first 
and great commandment. And the second is like unto it, Thou shalt 
love thy neighbor as thyself. (Matt. 22:36-39.) 

On another occasion he said: 

. . . Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them 
that hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you, and perse- 
cute you. (Matt. 5:44.) 



138 m GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Sunday. October 6 Third Day 

We are also told in the scriptures that we should walk in the 
light as he, Jesus, was in the light, or, in other words, to follow his 
example. 

When he prayed in the Garden of Gethsemane, his perspiration 
was like blood dropping upon the ground. We are told, by an angel 
to King Benjamin, a great Book of Mormon prophet, that blood would 
ooze from the pores of his body, so great should be his anguish, be- 
cause of the wickedness and the abominations of . his people, occa- 
sioned, of course, by the love that he had for the people. 

We mourn and have anguish of soul if a daughter goes wrong, 
or a son, because we love them so. 

God So Loved the World 
Then we read that, 

For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, 
that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting 
life. (John 3:16.) 

We also know that the Savior gave himself voluntarily for all; 
that his atonement meant, in life and in death, a voluntary gift for 
us, a manifestation of love that has no comparison. When he was 
upon the cross in the agonies of death, he turned his thoughts toward 
his Father in heaven and prayed earnestly: 

. . . Father, forgive them; for they know not what they do. (Luke 
23:34.) 

There is the example of the Prophet Stephen, who, when being 
stoned to death, knelt upon the ground and prayed God not to lay 
that sin to the charge of his persecutors. 

Love Would Solve Present Day Problems 

If such love obtained in the world today as the Lord intended 
that it should, love of God and love of fellow men, there would be 
no wars, contentions, and strife among the children of men. And 
that there is such, is due to an indifference by men to heed the admoni- 
tions and teachings of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. 

I profess love for you, my brethren, sisters, and friends, my 
hearers. I hope to be able to comply with the law to the extent that 
I can love all who hear my voice, whether they be in the Church or 
out of the Church, whether they be good or bad, whatever their con- 
dition of life. They are the children of our Eternal Father; they are 
our brothers and sisters. 

No doubt we with them rejoiced and were happy together, 

When the morning stars sang together, and all the sons of God 
shouted for joy. (Job 38:7) 

that the plan of salvation had been made and that the Savior had been 
chosen. We, no doubt, were happy together, all of the children of 



PRESIDENT GEORGE F. RICHARDS 139 



God. The Prophet Joseph tells us that we were all present in the 
spirit, intelligent beings able to sit in council with the Gods. We 
must have been living in love and helpfulness under those conditions, 
and the fact of our having come to earth should not change our 
thoughts and our feelings. We ought to love one another just the 
same here as when we lived in love and happiness in our heavenly 
home. 

Meaning of Love Revealed Through Dream 

The Lord has revealed to me, by dreams, something more than 
I ever understood or felt before about the love for God and the love 
for fellow men. I believe in dreams, brethren and sisters. The Lord 
has given me dreams, which to me, are just as real and as much from 
God as was the dream of King Nebuchadnezzar which was the means 
of saving a nation from starvation, or the dream of Lehi who through 
a dream led his colony out of the old country, across the mighty 
deep to this promised land, or any other dreams that we read of in 
scripture. 

It is not out of place for us to have important dreams, for we 
read in the scriptures: 

And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith God, I will pour 
out of my Spirit upon all flesh: and your sons and your daughters 
shall prophesy, and your young men shall see visions, and your old 
men shall dream dreams. (Acts 2:17.) 

More than forty years ago I had a dream, which I am sure was 
from the Lord. In this dream I was in the presence of my Savior as 
he stood in mid-air. He spoke no word to me, but my love for him 
was such that I have not words to explain. I know that no mortal 
man can love the Lord as I experienced that love for the Savior Unless 
God reveals it unto him. I would have remained in his presence, but 
there was a power drawing me away from him, and as a result of that 
dream I had this feeling, that no' matter what might be required at my 
hands, what the gospel might entail unto me, I would do what I 
should be asked to do, even to the laying down of my life. 

And so when we read in the scriptures what the Savior said to 
his disciples: 

In my Father's house are many mansions: ... I go to prepare a 
place for you . . . that where I am, there ye may be also, (John 14:2, 3.) 

I think that is where I want to be. If only I can be with my Savior 
and have that same sense of love that I had in 'that dream, it will be 
the goal of my existence, the desire of my life. 

Obligation to Love Our Enemies 

Then a few years ago, at the closing of a conference of the St. 
Johns Stake, we had had a wonderful conference I thought, and I 
was very happy on retiring. I was sleeping in the home of the presi- 



140 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Sunday, October 6 Th'ud Day 

dent of the stake, Brother Levi Udall, and that night I had a remark- 
able dream. I have seldom mentioned this to other people, but I do 
not know why I should not. It seems to me appropriate in talking 
along this line. I dreamed that I and a group of my own associates 
found ourselves in a courtyard where, around the outer edge of it, 
were .German soldiers — and Fiihrer Adolph Hitler was there with 
his group, and they seemed to be sharpening their swords and clean- 
ing their guns, and making preparations for a slaughter of some kind, 
or an execution. We knew not what, but, evidently we were the 
objects. But presently a circle was formed and this Fiihrer and his 
men were all within the circle, and my group and I were circled on 
the outside, and he was sitting on the inside of the circle with his 
back to the outside, and when we walked around and I got directly 
opposite to him, I stepped inside the circle and walked across to 
where he was sitting, and spoke to him in a manner something like 
this: 

"I am your brother. You are my brother. In our heavenly home 
we lived together in love and peace. Why can we not so live here 
on the earth?" 

And it seemed to me that I felt in myself, welling up in my soul, 
a love for that man, and I could feel that he was having the same ex- 
perience, and presently he arose, and we embraced each other and 
kissed each other, a kiss of affection. 

Then the scene changed so that our group was within the circle, 
and he and his group were on the outside, and when he came around 
to where I was standing, he stepped inside the circle and embraced 
me again, with a kiss of affection. 

I think the Lord gave me that dream. Why should I dream of 
this man, one of the greatest enemies of mankind, and one of the 
wickedest, but that the Lord should teach me that I must love my 
enemies, and I must love the wicked as well as the good? 

Now, who is there in this wide world that I could not love under 
those conditions, if I could only continue to feel as I felt then? I have 
tried to maintain this feeling and, thank the Lord, I have no enmity 
toward any person in this world; I can forgive all men, so far as I 
am concerned, and I am happy in doing so and in the love which I 
have for my fellow men. 

I love the Saints of God, as I love, the Lord and his work. I love 
you faithful men and women who are laboring for the Lord, and for 
your fellow men. 

Faithfulness Commended 

I would like to endorse what Brother S. Dilworth Young said 
in complimenting the mission presidents of this Church. I feel as 
he feels in that regard. The picture was not overdrawn, and I think 
we could draw a similar picture of the presidents of the stakes in 
this Church, and of the bishops of wards, and of many other faith- 
ful men and women. 



ELDER HAROLD B. LEE 



141 



I remember on one occasion going by train to Alberta, Canada. 
As we approached Raymond, the wind was blowing, and there had 
been a light snowfall which was drifting, and I saw a woman and 
two or three children out in the beet fields working among the beets, 
and I have never forgotten the feeling I had. Those people working, 
almost their finger ends off, to make a living, and because God has 
said that one tenth of their interest should be given annually to him 
for the building up his kingdom when they get their meager returns, 
as faithful Saints, they will give to the Lord one tenth. And that is 
going on all through this Church. 

As we visit the stakes and learn that these stake officers and 
ward officers, almost universally, are full tithepayers and keep the 
Word of Wisdom, hundreds of thousands of them, manifesting their 
love for God, their faithfulness in keeping his commandments, their 
willingness to help carry on this great latter-day work, how can we 
do otherwise than love them? 

God bless you, brethren and sisters, for your faithfulness, and 
reward you abundantly therefor in time and throughout eternity, I 
pray, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen. 

ELDER HAROLD B. LEE 

Of the Council of the Twelve Apostles 

I sincerely pray that the Spirit of the Lord might guide my few 
remarks and that they might be in full harmony with all that has been 
said on this occasion. 

We have a scripture recording the words of the Master: 

... I am come that they might have life, and that they might have 
it more abundantly. (John 10:10.) 

Modern Concepts of Abundant Living 

That scripture has been the text for certain economic philoso- 
phies that are with us today, and from that text has been coined a 
term, "The abundant life," which has been used frequently to refer 
to a condition of plenty or sufficiency or a profuseness of the material 
things of life. But if we are to strip those philosophies of all their 
high-sounding phrases and explanations, we might describe them in 
this language: "Giving more and more to an individual in return 
for less and less from him." 

As I think back over my life, I remember that these philosophies 
did not begin with the last few years. When I think of the first 
political campaigns that I, as a young boy, heard about, and for- 
tunately we did not hear as much about them in those days as we 
hear about them today, I remember that some of the slogans of those 
days sounded very much like the kinds of philosophy we have today. 
I remember in one campaign there was one something like this: "We 



142 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Sunday, October 6 Third Dag 

stand for a full dinner pail," and on another occasion: "We stand 
for a chicken in every pot," and still later, "Two cars in every garage." 
I remember picking up a magazine and seeing a picture of a family 
in a beautiful convertible, off to the movies, and underneath it said: 
"This is the American way of life." And more recently, we have a 
philosophy, or slogan: "Full employment for everybody in America 
and a pint of milk for everybody in the world." 

Now, I call these sayings to your attention, and you, who are 
older than I, can add other slogans along the same line, not to ridi- 
cule, but to call your attention to the fact that in this land, and per- 
haps other lands, we have been choosing as ideals these material 
benefits, and we have called them the way to an abundant life. 

In commenting about these things that seemingly have existed 
here in America, the president of one of our great American uni- 
versities said this: 

But the ideal of comfort which is the best we have been able to think 
of for ourselves will never do as an aim for a world order. Men can never 
be comfortable enough; we can never have enough material goods, if 
material goods are what we want. Any world order with this ideal 
will be torn to pieces by the divisions to which it leads. 

As long as it is assumed, then, that it is the duty of all of us 
to get all we can and make the ideal of comfort our goal in life, then 
we may expect a similar fate to that nation, or community, or that 
family which builds on such an ideal. They will certainly be torn 
to pieces, by the divisions to which such an ideal will lead. 

I think I would be safe in saying, and I believe you would agree 
with me, that perhaps never before in the history of the world has 
so much been said about the abundant life and so little effort ex- 
pended in obtaining the essentials that make for an abundant life. 

The Master's Statement 

I should like to read you the parable that preceded the Master's 
statement of that text to which I referred. These were his words: 

Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that entereth not by the door into 
the sheepfold, but climbeth up some other way, the same is a thief and a 
robber. . . . Then said Jesus unto them again, Verily, verily I say unto 
you, I am the door of the sheep. ... I am the door: by me if any man 
enter in, he shall be saved, and shall go in and out, and find pasture. 
(John 10:1. 7, 9.) 

And then he closed his lesson with this statement: 

... I am come that they might have life, and that they might have 
it more abundantly. (John 10:10.) 

To his disciples on another occasion he said: 

... I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the 
Father, but by me. (John 14:6.) 



ELDER HAROLD B. LEE 143 

It was the same message that he gave to Nicodemus who asked 
what he must do to be saved and in reply the Master answered: 

. '. . Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot 
enter into the kingdom of God. (John 3:5.) 

Those who seek for the abundant life in any other way, then, 
but by the way the Master has laid out in the gospel plan, or, "as a 
thief and a robber," to use the Master's words. But the tragedy 
is that he who does so rob, is also the victim of his own robbery, 
and his own house is left to him desolate in the day of his great 
spiritual need. Then, certainly, such a one is poor indeed, and he 
is as the man to whom the Master referred in his Sermon on the 
Mount as, one who builds his house upon the sand and when the 
storms come, the winds blow and the rains descend, his house 
will fall, because it 1 is founded upon the sand. (See Matt. 7:26-27.) 

Scriptures Chart Way to Abundant Life 

But the scriptures have given us unmistakably a charted way 
for the living of the abundant life and the preparation therefor. It 
was the Apostle Paul who said to the Hebrews: 

Therefore leaving the principles of the doctrine of Christ, let us go 
on unto perfection. (Hebrews 6:1.) 

In explaining what, salvation means, the Prophet Joseph de- 
clared that: 

Salvation is nothing more nor less than to triumph over all our 
enemies and put them under our feet. And when we have power 
to put all enemies under our feet in this world, and a knowledge to 
triumph over all evil spirits in the world to come, then we are saved. 
{Teachings of the Prophet Joseph Smith, p. 297.) 

But apparently, as I read the scriptures, the Lord did not intend 
to convey that a fulness of the abundant life was attainable even in 
this life, for we find him saying in a revelation to the Prophet Joseph 
Smith: 

Wherefore, fear not even unto death; for in this world your joy 
is not full, but in me your joy is full. (D. & C. 101:36.) 

The Apostle Peter has reduced that teaching to a formula, a 
pattern, or a way of life. These were his words: 

And beside this, giving all diligence, add to your faith virtue; 
and to virtue knowledge; And to knowledge temperance; and to temper- 
ance patience; and to patience godliness; And to godliness brotherly 
kindness; and to brotherly kindness charity. For if these things be in 
you, and abound, they make you that ye shall neither be barren nor 
unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. But he that 
lacketh these things is blind, and cannot see afar off, and hath forgotten 
that he was purged from his old sins. Wherefore the rather, brethren, 
give diligence to make your calling and election sure: for if ye do these 
things, ye shall never fall: For so an entrance shall be ministered unto 



144 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Sunday, October 6 Third Day 

you abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of out Lord and Savior 
Jesus Christ. (II Peter 1:5-11.) 

When I understand the full import of the Apostle Peter's words, 
describing that way of life by which we might obtain that abund- 
ance, or in other words that "abundant entrance" into the kingdom 
of our Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ, I am made aware that we 
cannot obtain it by spiritual gratuities any more than we can ob- 
tain a temporal abundant life by receiving temporal gratuities, for 
the Lord declared: 

Not every one that saith unto me. Lord, Lord, shall enter into the 
kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is 
in heaven. (Matt. 7:21.) 

Only can an individual receive that joy and that abundant life 
whose life is patterned to the standards as laid down in the gospel 
of Jesus Christ. We have a splendid illustration that I should like 
to call your attention as to how this might be obtained. 

Life of Saul of Tarsus 

Saul of Tarsus was one who had been valiant and conscienti- 
ously engaged in trying to stamp out Christianity which he believed 
to be a sect defiling the word of God. He even held the coats of 
the men who stoned Stephen, and having obtained letters of au- 
thority was on his was to Damascus there to prosecute his work, 
and it was about noonday: 

And as he journeyed, he came near Damascus: and suddenly there 
shined round about him a light from heaven: And he fell to the earth, 
and heard a voice saying unto him, Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou 
me? And he said. Who art thou. Lord? And the Lord said, I am Jesus 
whom thou persecutest: it is hard for thee to kick against the pricks. 
And he trembling and astonished said, Lord, what wilt thou have me to 
do? And the Lord said unto him, Arise, and go into the city, and it shall 
be told thee what thou must do. (Acts 9:3-6.) 

He went and found Ananias, a humble man of God. Ananias 
taught him the way to an abundant life. He baptized Paul and then 
sent him to the apostles where he received his commission that sent 
him out to be one of the greatest missionaries among the Gentiles, 
and we know him from that time forth as the Apostle Paul. 

The rewards that come from a life of sacrifice and service are 
also illustrated in an incident in his life. You recall, he was now a 
prisoner on his way to Rome. As they put out from an island in the 
Mediterranean Sea, he had the impression that all would not be 
well, and they were hardly out of sight of land until a furious storm 
broke, and for fourteen days that frail ship was tossed about, and 
when, as the scriptures say, 

. . . neither sun nor stars in many days appeared, and no small tem- 
pest lay on us, all hope that we should be saved was then taken away. 
(Acts 27:20.) 



ELDER HAROLD B. LEE 



145 



Then it was that the Apostle Paul went down into a place by 
himself and prayed, and here are the words that are recorded in 
the scriptures which describe his experience: 

. . . after long abstinence Paul stood forth in the midst of them, and 
said, . . . And now I exhort you to be of good cheer: for there shall be 
no loss of any man's life among you, but of the ship. For there stood 
by me this night the angel of God, whose I am, and whom I serve, Saying, 
Fear not, Paul; thou must be brought before Caesar: and, lo, God hath 
given thee all them that sail with thee. (Acts 27:21-24.) 

Then the Apostle Paul quieted his shipmates with this testimony: 

Wherefore, sirs, be of good cheer: for I believe God, that it shall 
be even as it was told me. (Acts 27:25.) 

There we might find illustrated the essential steps toward the 
abundant life, of which the Master spoke. The first step is to live 
the kind of life that permits up to receive the light of heaven, and a 
testimony that Jesus is a living reality, and that he can speak to us. 
One possessed of such testimony, then, from the depths of his heart, 
will say, as did the Apostle Paul: "Lord, what wilt thou have me 
to do?" 

Doing the Will of God 

I wonder if you will think about that, you who preside in the 
missions and the stakes of the Church, in the various organizations, 
and priesthood quorums, those of us who sit in places in the pre- 
siding councils of the Church, whenever we come to the selecting 
of an officer or the determining of policy for the welfare of Zion, 
how well it would be if always we would say, we who have that 
testimony of Jesus, "Heavenly Father, what wilt thou have me do?" 
And if we will remember that, as fathers and mothers in dealing 
with a wayward child, if we will remember that when we sit in 
judgment upon the sinner, in all our business affairs, and the youth 
in his love affairs! May we who have the testimony remember that 
lesson of the Apostle Paul and from our hearts cry out to our Father: 
"Lord, what wilt thou have me do?" 

And if we pray in real sincerity and faith, there will come back to 
us from out of the scriptures the answer to that prayerful inquiry. 
The answer has come oft repeated, time and time again, that all 
that we do should be done "with an eye single to the glory of God." 
What is the glory of God? The Lord told Moses that: 

. . . this is my work and my glory — to bring to pass the immortality 
and eternal life of man. (Pearl of Great Price, Moses 1:39.) 

With that goal always before us, seeing every act of our lives, 
every decision we make as patterned toward the development of a 
life that shall permit us to enter into the presence of the Lord our 
Heavenly Father, to gain which is to obtain eternal life, how much 
more wisdom there would be in the many things of life. Cannot you 



146 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Sunday, October 6 Thud Dag 

see, mothers, if yours is the responsibility and you sense it, as the 
Lord has placed it upon you, to teach your little children that there 
is a Heavenly Father and that life has a purpose, and that purpose 
is to prepare to go back to his presence in a day not far distant, then 
when that child, thus possessed of faith from such motherly teach- 
ings, comes to a decision in the choice of educational subjects in 
school, shall it be a course in home economics, or a career in theatri- 
cal fields, I am wondering if this child may not well choose rightly 
in . such a question? 

If there should come a problem as to what kind of business a 
man should be engaged in, whether he should invest in this matter 
or that, whether he should marry this girl or marry that girl, where 
he should marry, and how he should marry, when it comes to the 
prosecuting of the work to which we are assigned, how much more 
certainly would those decisions be made, if always we recalled that 
all we do, and the decisions we make, should be made with that 
eternal goal in mind, with an eye single to the ultimate glory of man 
in the celestial world. 

Divine Guidance Available 

If all our selfish motives, then and all our personal desires, and 
expediency, would be subordinated to a desire to know the will of 
the Lord, one could have the companionship of heavenly vision. If 
your problems be too great for human intelligence or too much for 
human strength, you too, if you are faithful and appeal rightly unto 
the source of divine power, might have standing by you in your hour 
of peril or great need an angel of God, whose you are and whom 
you serve. One who lives thus worthy of a testimony that God 
lives and that Jesus is the Christ, and who is willing to reach out to 
him in constant inquiry to know if his course is approved is the one 
who is living life to its full abundance here, and is preparing for 
the celestial world, which is to live eternally with his Heavenly 
Father. 

I bear you my humble testimony, as one of the humblest among 
you: I know there are powers that can draw close to one who fills 
his heart with the kind of love of which President Richards has 
spoken so beautifully this afternoon. I came to a night, some years 
ago, when on my bed, I realized that before I could be worthy of the 
high place to which I had been called, I must love and forgive every 
soul that walked the earth, and in that time I came to know and I 
received a peace and a direction, and a comfort, and an inspiration, 
that told me things to come and gave me impressions that I knew 
were from a divine source. I know that these things are true and 
that God lives, that Jesus is the Christ, and that each of us might 
live the abundant life by drawing thus close to him, and I bear you 
that testimony, in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ. Amen. 



PRESIDENT GEORGE ALBERT SMITH 147 



The Choir and congregation joined in singing the hymn, "O 
Say, What Is Truth," by Melling. 

PRESIDENT GEORGE ALBERT SMITH 

This has been a wonderful conference. The Lord has said that 
if two or three shall meet together in his name, he will be there to bless 
them, and this house has been filled to overflowing seven times during 
the last week by the sons and daughters of the Living God. 

All Are Children of God 

I esteem it a great privilege to be here with you, my brethren and 
sisters, and when I say "brethren and sisters," I am reminded of the 
fact that every man is a son of God, every woman, a daughter of our 
Heavenly Father. Wherever they may be, all that have been born 
upon the earth are the children of the Lord, and our Master taught 
that to love our neighbors as ourselves is the second great command- 
ment. If we would follow the advice of Brother George F. Richards 
to love our neighbors, it would go a long way towards bringing happi- 
ness into the world. 

I trust that during the few moments I occupy I may be blessed 
of the Lord to say the things that he would have me say. I trust that 
we who are here may be inspired of our Heavenly Father to rejoice 
in the blessings that are ours, and that we may be here today as 
brothers and sisters in the sense in which he desires that we should be. 

This is only a small congregation compared to the multitude of 
our Father's children scattered over the earth, but it is a very choice 
congregation, because so many of those who are here have devoted 
most of their lives to going about doing good. That, in a measure, 
is the sum of the meaning of the gospel of Jesus Christ, to go about 
doing good. While there are in this congregation men and women 
who are not members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints, I hope that you will feel that you are welcome in this great 
congregation, and then realize that wherever you may go and find 
members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints who are 
worthy of the name, you will be welcome, and they will be glad to do 
you good. 

Last night over ten thousand men assembled in this house and 
the adjoining building, all listening to the same voice at the same time. 
It was probably the largest group of men that have ever been as- 
sembled together in a priesthood meeting since the world began. The 
fact that so many of you brethren have the priesthood, of course, is 
one principle that many people do not understand. 

The Problem of Safety 

In this fast-moving age, the problem of safety is of. great import- 
ance. We pick up the papers day by day to find that this man has 



148 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Sunday, October 6 Third Day 

been run over by an automoblie, or that automobile has overturned 
and been wrecked, and those riding in it have been killed. We hear 
of collisions between railroad trains and automobiles. Nearly every 
day the headlines of our papers tell how many people have lost their 
lives by accident, and I may say to you that in almost every case, if 
proper precautions had been taken, those lives would not be lost. So, 
today, safety campaigns are being carried forward in an attempt to 
preserve the lives of people that are being wastefully destroyed. I 
hope that the membership of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter- 
day Saints will be among those most anxious and most willing to lend 
their efforts to preserve life. It is very precious. We have only one 
life, and if we keep the commandments of God and live as we should, 
it will be an eternal life of happiness. That is the blessing which 
comes to us from the gospel. 

On our highways, some turn over high-powered cars to children, 
as soon as they can handle the wheel, and they do not always wait 
until they are entitled to drive by procuring that privilege from the 
state in which they live. They do not measure the danger and the 
result is that many accidents occur. Many accidents result because 
some men, and some women, I am sorry to say, presume to sit down 
at the wheel of an automobile and drive off into traffic when they 
themselves ought to be in bed under the care of a physician, and some 
of them ought to be in jail sobering up. 

Now, what can we do? Let us join with the nation. Let this 
group of men and women here exercise their influence in encouraging 
our sons and our daughters and our neighbors, while we are setting 
the example ourselves, to safeguard the lives of every one of these, 
our Father's children. They are his, and he will not be pleased with 
us if by our carelessness, or our wickedness, we destroy their lives. 

A number of years ago we did not drive so fast. I remember 
when the governor of this state drove a car at a time the limit was 
thirty miles an hour. Of course that was flying in those days, it was 
so much faster than a horse. I was riding with the governor and no- 
ticed that he drove very carefully. As we rode along the highway, I 
said: "You are a pretty safe driver, aren't you?" 

He said: "I want to be." 

I said, "This is a lovely car you are driving." 

"Yes," he said. "The state furnishes me this car, and just as 
soon as I got it, my boys and girls wanted to drive it. I couldn't very 
well keep them from doing it, and so we had this agreement, that when- 
ever we were in the car it would be law-abiding. So," he said, "this 
is one car in the state that observes the law." 

I have thought of that a good many times. If we teach our chil- 
dren to be law-abiding and reasonable, perhaps we will be the means 
of preserving lives that are very precious to our Heavenly Father. In 
this day when we are talking about safety everywhere, let us do some- 
thing about it. Let each of us do our part. 

There are so many things that crowd my mind, I do not know 



PRESIDENT GEORGE ALBERT SMITH 149 



what to talk about. I hope you will not be in the position of the little 
fellow who- sat through a long meeting. When the last speaker got 
up and said: "I just don't know what to talk about," the little fellow 
helped him by saying, "Talk about a minute." 

Disobedience Brings Distress 

What a blessed thing it is to know that we are living eternal 
lives. What a wonderful thing it would be if all the people in the 
world knew that they are living eternal lives. How blessed it would be 
if all men knew that our Heavenly Father was the Creator of the heav- 
ens and the earth, and that he is our Father, the Father of our spirits. 
What a happy world it would be if men everywhere recognized their 
fellowmen as brothers and sisters, and then followed that up by 
loving their neighbors as themselves. Think of the sorrow and the 
distress that have been in this world for the last few years, due to the 
great war* Of what benefit has it been? Millions of lives have been 
sacrificed; millions in treasure have been wasted; and beautiful cities 
have been wrecked and destroyed. Many people tonight will be sleep- 
ing, either on the ground or in wrecked homes because of the great 
war. There are widows who have been left, and orphans who will 
have to go through life without father and mother. Why? Because 
men have refused to keep the commandments of God. 

One of the great commandments that was given at Sinai was: 
"Thou shalt not kill." 

I wonder if we realize how easy it is to violate a commandment 
of God? Think of the Ten Commandments that were given to ancient 
Israel when they were in the wilderness, spoken by the Lord and 
written by his finger upon tablets of stone. If the people, during the 
hundreds of years that have elapsed since that time, had honored 
those Ten Commandments, this earth would have been heaven, most 
of the time, and the men and women who have lived upon it would 
have attained great blessings that we have not known yet. 

It was a simple thing for the prophet of God, Moses, to bring 
those Ten Commandments among the people, but it seems to have 
been most difficult for the men and women who have lived upon the 
earth to observe them. I fear that the time is coming, unless we can find 
some way not only to prevent the destruction of human life by care- 
less accidents, but also unless we can call the people of this world to 
repent of their sins and turn from the error of their ways, that the 
great war that has just passed will be an insignificant thing, as far as 
calamity is concerned, compared to that which is before us. And we 
can avoid it if we will; if we will each do our part, it can be prevented. 

Early Scenes in Salt Lake City 

I am standing here today not more than about three hundred 
yards from the very spot where I first breathed the breath of life. 
It was just across the street in a little humble home, a little adobe 



150 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Sunday, October 6 Third Day 

house with four or five rooms, surrounded by a little garden and or- 
chard. That is where I began. Salt Lake City at that time was a 
village. We did not have any water pipes. All our water was picked 
up in buckets and barrels at the side of the ditches that ran down our 
streets, and then it was carried to the house in smaller receptacles. We 
did not have any electric lights in those days. We had tallow candles, 
or kerosene oil lamps, but no electric lights. The gas did come a little 
later while I was a child. 

At that early day we did not have a foot of pavement in the city, 
either on the roads or on the sidewalks. I can remember this great 
wide road just at the west of us here. There used to be about six 
inches of dust upon it in the summer time, the finest dust that you 
could ever put your feet into. That is the way we used to play, bare- 
footed, running up and down the street playing ball. We did not have 
to dodge automobiles. Nobody had ever dreamed of an automobile 
at that time, I think; at any rate it was a long time after that before 
the first one came here, and then it was a curiosity. I am thinking of 
what has happened since. This house was built at the time I was a 
a child. The temple was begun before that time, and when it was com- 
pleted I still lived across the street. 

During the time that has elapsed since my birth I have traveled 
in many parts of the world and met many of our Father's other chil- 
dren, men and women of various creeds and nationalities; and what 
occasion I have this day to be grateful for the kindness they have ex- 
tended to me! It is not difficult for me to love my fellow men because 
I have known so much kindness from them, wherever I have been. 
Of course I have found, occasionally, individuals who had not grown 
up. They had bitterness and jealousy, and suspicion, and hatred in 
their hearts for their fellows, but that was not the kind of training 
that I had. 

Mother's Teachings 

I was trained at the knee of a Latter-day Saint mother. One of 
the first things I remember was when she took me by the hand and led 
me upstairs. In the room there were two beds, the bed in which my 
parents slept, and a little trundle bed over on the other side. I can 
remember it as if it were yesterday. When we got upstairs, she sat 
down by my little trundle bed. She had me kneel in front of her. She 
folded my hands and took them in hers, and taught me my first prayer. 
I will never forget it. I do not want to forget it. It is one of the love- 
liest memories that I have in life, an angelic mother sitting down by my 
bedside and teaching me to pray. 

It was such a simple prayer but I can repeat it today. 

Now I lay me down to sleep. I pray the Lord my soul to keep. If 
I should die before I wake, I pray the Lord my soul to take. 

That was my first prayer. That prayer opened for me the win- 
dows of heaven. That prayer extended to me the hand of my Father 



PRESIDENT GEORGE ALBERT SMITH 



151 



in heaven, for she had explained to me what it all meant as far as a 
little child could understand. From that day until now, while I have 
covered approximately a million miles in the world among our Father's 
other children, every day and every night, wherever I have been, 
when I have gone to my bed or arisen from it, I have felt I was close 
to my Heavenly Father. He is not far away. 

My mother gave birth to eleven husky children, three of them 
girls. It was the gospel of Jesus Christ that prompted her to bring us 
into the world, notwithstanding the anxiety we gave her. She wanted 
to do what God had commanded our first parents to do, to multiply 
and replenish the earth. As long as she lived upon the earth, I was 
taught to love my Heavenly Father. I had an angel mother, for she 
was an angel, as we understand angels these days to be. And as I 
stand here today, after the experiences of a long life I realize that 
she was only one of the daughters of my Heavenly Father, and he 
loves them all. 

Just a few days ago- the national Relief Soceity of the Church 
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints filled this building with women, 
many of them wives and mothers and grandmothers. They, just like 
the men who were here in this building last night, had the training 
given to them when they were children that we believe in God the 
Eternal Father, and in his Son Jesus Christ, and in the Holy Ghost. 
That is the training of the children of the Church of Jesus Christ of 
Latter-day Saints, and of course of many other churches. But I am 
thinking of what your privileges have been, of how the Lord called 
you out from the world, that call which was heard by one of old: 

. . . Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, 
and that ye receive not of her plagues. (Rev. 18:4.) 

Blessings of the Gospel 

Many of you who are in this house came from foreign lands, from 
sections of the world where there were not the blessings you enjoy 
here. You have come to the tops of these everlasting hills, to the 
headquarters of the Church, and what has been the result? When 
you started, you found that the Lord had promised this: 

. . . seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness; and 
all these things shall be added unto you. (Matt. 6:33.) 

That is what brought your parents and mine, your grandparents 
and mine, from other lands, and from other parts of this country. They 
came because they felt that they held their Father's hand. Many of 
them had a hard time when they came. There was not very much food, 
not much clothing, and housing accomodations were poor, but they 
held their Heavenly Father's hand. Morning and evening they bowed 
in thanksgiving and prayer to him who is the giver of all. They taught 
us who were born later to adjust ourselves so that we could be happy 
by being filled with the love of God and the love of our fellows in the 
world. 



152 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Sunday, October 6 Third Day 

The Tabernacle Choir 

I am thinking of how the Lord's promise has been fulfilled. Here 
you are today, listening to this great choir. This choir has been 
singing not only to the United States, but during the war the broad- 
cast has also been carried to our boys and women in the armed serv- 
ices in different parts of the world. Year after year, the faithful men 
and women in this choir have given their time, without compensation, 
because they wanted to sing the sacred things of our Heavenly Father 
to his children. 



Evan Stephens 

We used to have here a number of years ago a young man who 
came from Wales. He did not have the opportunity of a college 
education, but he was a Welshman, full of Welsh music. When he 
came here, he became the leader of this great choir. He it was who 
had joy, along with those who preceded him and those who followed, 
in building a choir not just to sing but to sing praises to our Heavenly 
Father. 

I want to tell you a little incident about Evan Stephens. Some 
very prominent people were coming here. In that day we did not 
have so many visitors of prominence. We were too far out in the 
wilderness. One of our good bishops came to Evan Stephens and 
said: "Brother Stephens, I have some company coming next Sunday 
to the religious meeting" — (we used to have a meeting here at two 
o'clock every Sunday) — "and I hope you are going to have some 
good music." 

Brother Stephens said: "All right, Bishop, we will have good 
music." 

The bishop did not think that was enough assurance so he pressed 
it a little. He said: "These people are not ordinary people. They are 
men of affairs and wealth. Their families are wealthy, and I would 
like them to see just what a fine choir we have. Now, won't you give 
us something just a little extra?" 

Brother Stephens said: "Bishop, we have already had our prac- 
tice. The music has all been prepared. I don't see how we can make 
a change. I think it will be good enough for your friends." 

Then the bishop pressed him a little harder, and then Brother 
Stephens' Welsh got up, and he said: "Now look here, Bishop, we 
have prepared the music for next Sunday to sing to the Lord, and 1 
suppose if it is good enough for the Lord, it is good enough for your 
company." 

That is the spirit that has always been here. This house was 
dedicated to the worship of God, by the spoken word and by music, 
by song and by story. I stand in a pulpit here that has been sanctified 
by the righteous men and women who have stood here and have 
testified of their knowledge of God and have encouraged others to 



PRESIDENT GEORGE ALBERT SMITH 1 53 



keep his commandments, that they might be happy. I feel very grate- 
ful for my blessings. 

. Warning and Testimony 

In conclusion let me say: We are not out of the woods. This 
world is in for a housecleaning unless the sons and daughters of our 
Heavenly Father repent of their sins and turn to him.' And that means 
the Latter-day Saints, or the members of the Church of Jesus Christ 
of Latter-day Saints, along with all the rest, but we, first of all, ought 
to be setting the example. We have sent over seventy thousand of 
our sons and daughters into the world, paying their own expenses, 
to divide the gospel of Jesus Christ with his other children. Why? 
Because we know it is the only plan God has given to the children of 
men to earn a place in the celestial kingdom. That is why it is so im- 
portant. In this great building that has been so sacred to all, after 
listening to the splendid choir and the organ, listening to the prayers 
that have been offered here, listening to the testimonies that have been 
borne, I want to leave my testimony with you and say to you: I 
know that God lives. I know that Jesus is the Christ. I know that 
Joseph Smith was a Prophet of the Living God, and had restored to 
him the true gospel of Jesus Christ in these latter days. 

That might sound like boasting if it were not so serious. It is 
serious, and I know that I will have to answer for that testimony as I 
leave it with you today. It will not be long until this man who is 
talking will have finished his work and passed to the other side, and 
when I go, I want to be worthy to join my grandparents and my par- 
ents, my brothers and sisters who have passed on. I know they have 
earned a place that is worth while. I want to go where they have gone, 
and I know that if I were not to tell you the truth in regard to this 
matter, I might lose that opportunity. 

So, realizing the seriousness of a testimony like that, realizing 
what it means, and with love unfeigned and a desire to be a blessing 
to all our Father's children, I leave this witness with you that this is 
the gospel of Jesus Christ, the only power of God unto salvation in 
preparation for the celestial kingdom, into which kingdom we may 
all go if we will, but it will be on his terms, and I bear you that witness 
this day, in the name of Jesus Christ, our Lord. Amen. 

President George Albert Smith: 

We now have one order of business that is customary with these 
Conferences; that is, the presentation of the Authorities of the Church 
to be sustained by the vote of the people. I hope that you will realize, 
all of you, that this is a sacred privilege, and I hope that if you know 
of any reason why you should not sustain the leadership of the Church 
that you will make that reason known to those who handle the situa- 
tion. On the contrary, if you feel that you want to carry on, that you 
want to sustain those who are doing the work and have been for a 



154 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Sunday, October 6 Third Day 

long time, and others who may be added today, we want you to hold 
up your hand. It will not be just a symbol but it will be an indication 
that, with the help of the Lord, you will carry your part of the work. 
And so, with that understanding, we will now ask President McKay 
to present the General Authorities for your vote. I have been in meet- 
ings sometimes when you could not tell that people had their hands 
up, they kept them down so far. I do not think your arms are longer 
than other peoples', but we would like to see your hands, either for or 
against those whose names will now be presented by President 
McKay. 

President David O. McKay then presented the General Author- 
ities, General Officers, and General Auxiliary Officers of the Church, 
and they were unanimously sustained by those present, as follows: 

GENERAL AUTHORITIES OF THE CHURCH 

First Presidency 

George Albert Smith, Prophet, Seer and Revelator, and Presi- 
dent of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. 

J. Reuben Clark, Jr., First Counselor in the First Presidency. 
David O. McKay, Second Counselor in the First Presidency. 

President of the Council of the Twelve Apostles 
George F. Richards 
Council of the Twelve Apostles 



?:.it t 



. George F. Richards Albert E. Bowen 

Joseph Fielding Smith Harold B. Lee 

Stephen L Richards Spencer W. Kimball 

John A. Widstoe Ezra Taft Benson 

Joseph F. Merrill Mark E. Petersen 

Charles A. Callis Matthew Cowley 

The Counselors in the First Presidency, and the Twelve Apostles 
as Prophets, Seers, and Revelators. 

Assistants to the Twelve 

Marion G. Romney Clifford E. Young 

Thomas E. McKay Alma Sonne 

Trustee-in-Trust 

sc. George Albert Smith 

As Trustee-in-Trust for the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints.: .; . 



PRESENTATION OF AUTHORITIES 155 

The First Council of the Seventy 

Levi Edgar Young Seymour Dilworth Young 

Antoine R. Ivins Milton R. Hunter 

Richard L. Evans Bruce R. McConkie 
Oscar A. Kirkham 

Presiding Bishopric 

LeGrand Richards, Presiding Bishop 
Marvin O. Ashton, First Counselor 
Joseph L. Wirthlin, Second Counselor 

GENERAL OFFICERS OF THE CHURCH 

Church Historian and Recorder 
Joseph Fielding Smith, with A. William Lund as Assistant. 

Church Board of Education 

George Albert Smith Adam S. Bennion 

J. Reuben Clark, Jr. Joseph F. Merrill 

David O. McKay Charles A. Callis 

Joseph Fielding Smith Franklin L. West 

Stephen L Richards Albert E. Bowen 
John A. Widstoe 

Frank Evans, Secretary and Treasurer. 

Commissioner of Education 
Franklin L. West 

Seminary Supervisor 
J. Karl Wood 

Auditing and Finance Committee ; 

Orval W. Adams George S. Spencer 

Albert E. Bowen Harold H. Bennett 

Tabernacle Choir 

Lester F. Hewlett, President; J. Spencer Cornwall, Conductor, 
Richard P. Condie, Assistant Conductor. 

All the members of the Choir as they are now listed. 

Organists 

Alexander Schreiner Frank W. Asper 



156 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Sunday, October 6 Third Dm) 

CHURCH WELFARE COMMITTEE 
Advisers 

John A. Widstoe Alma Sonne 

Albert E. Bowen Antoine R. Ivins 

Harold B. Lee Oscar A. Kirkham 

Marion G. Romney LeGrand Richards 

Thomas E. McKay Marvin O. Ashton 

Clifford E. Young Joseph L. Wirthlin 

General Presidency of Relief Society 

General Committee 

Henry D. Moyle, Chairman 
Harold B. Lee, Managing Director 
Marion G. Romney, Assistant Managing Director 
Mark Austin Roscoe W. Eardley 

William E. Ryberg Ezra C. Knowlton 

Clyde C. Edmunds Clyde J. Brown 

Sterling H. Nelson Paul C. Child 

Stringham A. Stevens Lorenzo H. Hatch 

Howard Barker 

GENERAL AUXILIARY OFFICERS OF THE CHURCH 
National Woman's Relief Society 

Belle Smith Spafford, President 
Marianne Clark Sharp, First Counselor 
Gertrude Ryberg Garff, Second Counselor 
with all the members of the board as at present constituted. 

Deseret Sunday School Union 

Milton Bennion, General Superintendent 
George R. Hill, First Assistant Superintendent 
A. Hamer Reiser, Second Assistant Superintendent 
with all the members of the board as at present constituted. 

Young Men's Mutual Improvement Association 

George Q. Morris, General Superintendent 
John D. Giles, First Assistant Superintendent 
Lorenzo H. Hatch, Second Assistant Superintendent 
with all the members of the board as at present constituted. 

Young Women's Mutual Improvement Association 

Lucy Grant Cannon, President 
Verna W. Goddard, First Counselor 



PRESENTATION OF AUTHORITIES 157 



Lucy T. Andersen, Second Counselor 
with all the members of the board as at present constituted. 

Primary Association 

Adele Cannon Howells, President 
LaVern W. Parmley, First Counselor 
Dessie G. Boyle, Second Counselor 
with all the members of the board as at present constituted. 

President David O. McKay: 

The voting so far as I have noticed, has been unanimous in the 
affirmative. 

You will note that in the presentation of the General Authorities 
the name of the Patriarch to the Church was omitted. The President 
of the Church has from Patriarch Joseph F. Smith the following 
letter: 

Centerville, Utah 
3 October 1946 

"President George Albert Smith 
47 East South Temple 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

"Dear President Smith: 

"As you know I have been very ill for many months. While I am 
slowly gaining strength and hope soon again to be able to do some 
work, I do not know when, if at all, I shall be able to stand the full 
drain upon my energy incident to the office of Patriarch to the 
Church. As you know the duties of the Patriarch entail heavy ex- 
haustion. Since but one man holds that office, if he is measurably 
incapacitated, its work must in that degree suffer. 
"I know, of course, that one neither resigns nor asks to be released 
from such a calling, out of personal considerations, any more than 
one requests appointment or asks for office. My chief desire is that 
the work of the Lord shall prosper. 

"Bearing these things in mind, I am writing to say that if you desire 
me to carry on, I shall do my best. If, however, in the circumstances, 
you should feel that the interests of the Church would be best served 
by releasing me at this time, I want you to feel at liberty to do that. I 
am therefore writing this letter to let you know you have my full 
support for whatever you decide. 

"I am grateful for the Lord's goodness to me and mine. 
"Ever praying the Lord's choicest blessings upon you, I am 

"Sincerely your brother, 
/s/ Joseph F. Smith" 
After careful and prayerful consideration, and with deep regret 



158 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Sunday, October 6 Third Dai; 

and sympathy for his condition, the First Presidency, with the ex- 
pressed assent and approval of the Council of the Twelve, have 
decided, under all the circumstances, that Brother Joseph F. Smith 
shall be released from his duties as Patriarch to the Church. 

President George Albert Smith: 

So far as I could see the voting was unanimous, as it usually is. 

Now, brethren and sisters, we are going to> our various homes, 
and they are thousands of miles apart. Let us take to those homes new 
determination to be worthy of him in whose image we are created, 
and seek in every way possible to please mankind by the example 
that we set and by giving of ourselves and our substance wherever it 
may be necessary. 

I hope now that you will go from here feeling that you have 
waited upon the Lord and that he has answered your prayers, and 
with love in our hearts unfeigned for all his children let us carry on. 

We want to thank all those who have helped us and cooperated 
with us in our great Conference, and we want the Tabernacle Choir 
to know how much we appreciate and love them, that they are remem- 
bered throughout the world because of the peace and love that they 
radiate from this great building that has been dedicated to our Heav- 
enly Father. They will now conclude their portion of the Conference 
service by singing: "The Spirit of God Like a Fire is Burning," by 
W. W. Phelps. The closing prayer will be offered by President 
Wilmer J. Maw of the Farr West Stake of Zion. 

The Choir sang the hymn, "The Spirit of God Like a Fire is 
Burning," by Phelps. 

President George Albert Smith: 

, For your information we will say that there are approximately 
12,000, not less than 12,000 people at worship in this building and the 
adjoining building and outside on the block. 

Tonight at 7:00 will be the regular conference of the Deseret 
Sunday School Union. Those of you who have never been here to 
that fine meeting and the program carried on by the Sunday School, 
I am sure will enjoy it, and everybody is welcome. 

President Maw will now offer the benediction. 

The benediction was pronounced by President Wilmer J. Maw 
of the Farr West Stake. 

Conference adjourned sine die. 



The congregational singing was directed by J. Spencer Cornwall, 
Conductor, and Richard P. Condie, Assistant Conductor of the Tab- 
ernacle Choir. 

The Salt Lake Tabernacle Choir was in attendance at the Sun- 



PRESIDENT GEORGE ALBERT SMITH 1 59 



day sessions and presented musical numbers at those meetings. J. 
Spencer Cornwall, Conductor, directed the singing of the Choir. 

The Relief Society Singing Mothers of the Jordan Valley Region, 
Florence Jepperson Madsen, director, furnished musical numbers at 
the Friday morning and afternoon sessions. 

At the Saturday morning and afternoon meetings the Richfield 
Combined Choruses, Elder Arden Peterson, Director, furnished the 
musical numbers. 

The music of the Tabernacle Choir and Organ Broadcast, Sun- 
day morning, 9:30 to 10:00, as also the music for the Church of the 
Air broadcast, Sunday morning 8:30 to 9:00, was directed by J. Spen- 
cer Cornwall, Alexander Schreiner was at the organ, and the spoken 
word was by Richard L. Evans. 

Accompaniments and interludes on the great organ were played 
by Alexander Schreiner and Frank W. Asper. 

Stenographic notes of the Conference were taken by Frank W. 
Otterstrom and Joseph Anderson. 

Joseph Anderson, 
Clerk of the Conference. 



INDEX 



Anastasiou, Elder Andre K, 22 

Anderson, Elder Joseph 78 

Ashton, Elder Marvin O. 132 

The youth problem, 133 — Faithfulness to be encouraged, 134 — A 
story from Lincoln's life, 135 — A doctor's devotion, 136 — The way to 
the Celestial Kingdom, 137. 

Authorities and Officers Present 1 

Bowen, Elder Albert E. 48 

History of redress of wrongs, 48 — Justice under law, 49 — Industrial 
disputes, 49 — Defiance of law decried, 50 — Future freedom of religion 
at stake, 51 — Christian religion and democracy, 52. 

Bowman, Elder John F. 90 

Broadcast of Choir and Organ 108 

Callis, Elder Charles A. 44 

Teachings of Book of Mormon, 44 — Noble calling of wives and 
mothers, 45 — Economic system of ancient America, 46 — Immortality 
taught in Book of Mormon, 46 — New witness that Jesus is the 
Christ, 47. 



Changes in Church Officers, Stake, Ward and Branch Organiza- 



tions 8 

Church of the Air Broadcast 102 

Clark, President J. Reuben, Jr. 54, 78, 80 

Clark, President J. Reuben, Jr. 84 



More blessed to give than to receive, 85 — Principles governing in 
times of war, 86 — Hugo Grotius' work on International law, 86 — 
Principle of neutrality, 87 — Rules governing Civil War, 87 — World 
Wars I and II, 88 — Tragedy of use of atom bomb, 88 — Protest 
against savage methods, 89. 

Cowley, Elder Matthew 103 

Mankind responsible for the evils of the world, 103 — Seeking the 
Kingdom of God, 103 — Interpretation of Nebuchadnezzar's dream, 
104 — Christ's teachings regarding the Kingdom of God, 105 — The 
power within the Kingdom of God, 106 — Admonition to seek first the 
Kingdom of God, 107. 



Dunn, Elder Emile C. 96 

Evans, Elder Richard L. 81 

A tribute to John H. Taylor, 81 — Questions to be asked of ourselves, 

81- — Change not always progress, 82 — Safety in strong foundation, 

82 — The unchangeableness of truth, 83 — Basic principles, 84. 

First Day, Morning Meeting 2 

First Day, Afternoon Meeting 28 

General Authorities of the Church Present 1 

General Officers of the Church Sustained 154 

Hunter, Elder Milton R. - - 39 

As a man thinketh, 39 — Character sum total of thoughts, 40 — Respon- 
ible for our words and acts, 41 — Think pure thoughts, 42 — Roots of 
sin in our thoughts, 43 — Responsibility to develop proper habits, 43. 

Ivins, Elder Antoine R. 64 



World's reluctance to accept modern revelations, 65 — Personality 
of deity again revealed, 66 — Special calling of the Seventies, 66. 



162 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

Kimball, Elder Spencer W. 55 

Jesus lives eternally, 56 — Primeval gathering, 56 — Jesus the Creator, 

56 — Redeemer's Visit to Enoch, 57 — Experience of Brother of Jared, 

57 — Jehovah speaks to Nephi, 58 — Birth of Jesus, 58 — Highlights of ■ 
mortal life of Jesus, 59 — Miracles performed, 60 — Closing events of 
Master's life, 60 — Christ's visitation to Western Hemisphere, 61 — 
Vision given to Joseph Smith, 63 — Testimonies of Christ's divinity, 
63. 

Lee, Elder Harold B. 141 

Modern concepts of abundant living, 141 — The Master's statement, 
142 — Scriptures chart way to abundant life, 143 — Life of Saul of 
Tarsus, 144 — Doing the will of God, 145 — Divine guidance available, 
146. 

McKay, President David O. 80, 89, 94, 96, 101, 102, 154, 157 

McKay, President David O Ill 

Marriage looseness and infidelity, 113 — Juvenile delinquency, 113 — 
The home the first safeguard, 114 — The church, 115 — The schools, 
1 1 6 — The community atmosphere, 117. 

McKay, Elder Thomas E 16 

Commendation for good work 16 — The fence or the ambulance, 16 — 
Presiding Bishopric fencing the cliff, 17 — Privilege of the ballot, 
17 — Returned servicemen, 18 — President Smith — Ambassador of good 
will, 19. 

Merrill, Elder Joseph F. 67 

The present sinful condition of the world, 68 — Need for repentance 
among Latter-day Saints, 68 — Man given power to choose good or 
evil, 69 — Peace can come through following the Golden Rule, 69 — 
The repeal of certain laws urged, 70 — Labor strikes in America, 70 — 
A warning against Communism, 72. 

Officers and Other Authorities Present 2 

Petersen, Elder Mark E. 19 

Juvenile delinquency, 19 — Responsibility of parents and bishops, 20 — 
Youth needs recreation, 21 — Souls precious in the sight of God, 22. 

Presentation of Authorities 154 

Richards, President George F 137 

The great commandment, 137 — God so loved the world, 138 — Love 
would solve present-day problems, 138 — Meaning of love revealed 
through dream, 139 — Obligation to love our enemies, 139 — Faith- 
fulness commended, 140. 

Richards, Elder George F. Jr. 94 

Richards, Bishop LeGrand 122 

Youth need testimonies, 123 — Testimony of the three witnesses, 
124 — Divinity of Book of Mormon, 124 — Appreciation of German E. 
Ellsworth, 125 — Value of archeological research, 125 — Appreciation 
of Book of Mormon truths, 1 26— Missionary gains testimony, 127. 

Romney, Elder Marion G. 73 

Responsibility of addressing a General Conference, 73 — The principle 
of obedience, 74 — Obedience brings blessings, 75 — Saul and the 
Amalekites, 75 — Full obedience required, 76— -Adam's implicit obe- 
dience, 77. 

Second Day, Morning Meeting 53 

Second Day, Afternoon Meeting 80 

Smith, President George Albert 2, 28, 52, 80, 110, 111, 

118, 120, 131, 132, 153, 158 



INDEX 163 

Smith, President George Albert 3 

Uplift of General Conferences, 3 — Early Conferences, 3 — Unsatis. 
factory condition of world, 4 — Spirit of missionary service, 5 — 
Short wave broadcast to Japan, 5 — Contributions of Relief Society 
sisters, 6 — Rewards of missionary work, 7 — Prayer for Saints, 7. 

Smith, President George Albert 147 

All are children of God, 147 — The problem of safety, 147 — Disobe- 
dience brings distress, 149 — Early scenes in Salt Lake City, 149 — 
Mother's teachings, 150 — Blessings of the Gospel, 151 — The Taber- 
nacle Choir, 152 — Evan Stephens, 152 — Warning and testimony, 
153. 

Smith, Patriarch Joseph F. — Released 157 

Smith, Elder Joseph Fielding 35 

President Brigham Young's counsel on marriage, 35 — Advice to marry 
in the Church, 36 — Only covenants made by God are eternal, 37 — 
Importance of eternal marriage, 37 — Temple for worthy members, 
38 — Lord's command to multiply, 38. 

Sonne, Elder Alma 118 

Conviction necessary to action, 118 — A testimony of the truthful- 
ness of the Book of Mormon, 1 18 — A mother's faithfulness, 1 19 — Pre- 
paration for the restoration of the Gospel, 119. 

Tabernacle Choir and Organ Broadcast 108 

Third Day, Morning Meeting 108 

Third Day, Afternoon Meeting 132 

Whitaker, Elder William P. 93 

Widtsoe, Elder John A. 12 

Disturbed condition of world, 12 — Peace result of obedience to Gos- 
pel, 13— Our obligation to teach the truth, 13 — Commission to 
supplant evil with good, 14 — God's work is eternal, 15. 

Wirthlin, Elder Joseph L. 29 

Free agency vs. force, 29 — Dangerous tendencies in government, 
30 — Jefferson's statement on centralized government, 31 — Debt brings 
servitude, 32 — Benefits of freedom, 33 — Constitution should be appre- 
ciated, 33 — Responsibility of public servants, 34. 

Young, Elder Clifford E 120 

Importance of listening to servants of God, 120 — Get out of debt, 
121 — Counsel to returned servicemen, 121. 

Young, President Levi Edgar 54 

Young, Elder S. Dilworth 128 

A. tribute to John H. Taylor, 128 — An insight into the life of a mission 
president, 128 — Words of encouragement, 131. 



DANIEL HAMMER WELLS 



As the polished facets of a diamond flash back brilliantly 
the rainbow of colors from the light which plays upon them so 
do certain historic characters reflect the light and color oi their 
times. 

Daniel Hanmer Wells was one of these. 

Bryant S. Hinckley, always illuminating and inspirational, 
turns the spot light of appraisal and appreciation upon a dis- 
tinctive character in the great drama of Mormon history. 

This book is in fact a new approach to the study of Church 
History. It offers the events of the history of Mormonism as 
one of the principal actors saw them happen and as he acted 
in, and Was acted upon by them. 

The book is a biography and more, a tribute of apprecia- 
tion and more — it is a history throbbing with the pulse beats 
of great personalities as they struggle through one crisis after 
another. 

His life ran the long span which included actively within 
it labors of love for and loyalty to every man who has been 
president of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. 

Daniel H. Wells saw it all happen: The rise ol the Church 
in the Middle West; the story of Nauvoo; the catastrophe of 
the martyrdom; the pain, travail, and power of pioneering; the 
building of the West; the crises of pre-statehood days; and 
the long, hard pull which finally established the Mormon people 
on the heights where they are now building. 

Published privately by President Heber J. Grant, as a 
tribute to the loyal friend of his youth, it will stand as a welcome 
addition to the faith-promoting literature of the Church. 



DANIEL HANMER WELLS 



AID [IMS 61 HIS TIME 

By Bryant S. Hinckley 



AND EVENTS OF 



HIS TIME 



$2.50 



DESERET BOOK 



COMPANY 



44 East South Temple Street 



Salt Lake City 10, Utah 



Enjoy the Fellowship of Great Minds 

by Reading GOOD BOOKS 

A book is an invitation to share the thoughts of an illum- 
inating mind. Consider the enrichment one will receive from 
spending quiet hours with the authors of these books: 

Heber J. Grant GOSPEL STANDARDS $2.25 

David O. McKay ANCIENT APOSTLES .._ _ 1.00 

James E. Talmage JESUS THE CHRIST 2.00 

ARTICLES OF FAITH 1.50 

Joseph F. Smith GOSPEL DOCTRINE 2.50 

Joseph Fielding Smith ESSENTIALS IN CHURCH 

HISTORY 2.50 

TEACHINGS OF THE PROPHET 

JOSEPH SMITH 2.50 

LIFE OF JOSEPH F. SMITH 2.50 

WAY TO PERFECTION 1.50 

SIGNS OF THE TIMES 1.25 

John A. Widlsoe IN SEARCH OF TRUTH 50 

PRIESTHOOD AND CHURCH 
GOVERNMENT _ 1.75 

DISCOURSES OF BRIGHAM 
YOUNG 2.50 

Preston Nibley JOSEPH SMITH, THE PROPHET.... 3.00 

Richard L. Evans UNTO THE HILLS 1.50 

THIS DAY AND ALWAYS 1.50 

"and THE SPOKEN WORD" 1.50 

These and many other sources of inspiration are available 
to you in the large stock of the 

DESERET BOOK COMPANY 

Publishers of Latter-Day Saint literature 

44 East South Temple Street 
Salt Lake City 10, Utah 



THE BOOK CENTER OF THE INTERMOUNTAIN WEST